#was like wait...i'm kind of into it. and they're slow burning it now it's been like a year and a half (in our timeline i'm not sure about

[maddy-ferguson]

don't tell the person i just reblogged a gifset from this but earlier today when i was watching an episode of grey's (i'm three months behind but the season's been done for two so i'm only three episodes behind) i was actually thinking about how i kinda like jo better now that alex's gone. i was never team she should know her place and respect alex and meredith's friend (weird team to be on) and i liked her fine while she was with him but idk. when i rewatched the first 10 seasons in 2021 i had SO many issues with the way her character was written (probably one of the reasons why so many people were more interested in alex's friendship with mer actually their friendship was definitely more interesting because they were both...full-fledged characters) she was literally the archetype of a cool girl it was insane. she was written to be alex's girlfriend in a way that was painfully uninteresting. and look at her now. she hasn't talked about sleeping in her car in years.

[personasintro]

Mutual Help | #48

↳ 𝐬𝐲𝐧𝐨𝐩𝐬𝐢𝐬; in order for you to pretend to be his girlfriend, he helps you with your sexual desires ⏤ he calls it mutual help

⇢ 𝐩𝐚𝐢𝐫𝐢𝐧𝐠: jungkook x reader

⇢ 𝐠𝐞𝐧𝐫𝐞: fake dating au, fluff, angst, smut, slow burn

⇢ 𝐰𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: explicit language, mature content

⇢ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 15.5k+

⇠ 𝐩𝐫𝐞𝐯. | 𝐢𝐧𝐝𝐞𝐱 | 𝐧𝐞𝐱𝐭 ⇢ 

The asphalt smells earthy from the April rain showers you've luckily avoided just in the right time. By the time you've walked out of the donut shop, the very short rain that came in quick bursts has stopped and you've had a good chance to get into your car without your clothes getting wet.

During the day, Jungkook has messaged you Jimin and Taehyung will be joining you tonight – just a casual movie night – so you've decided to buy donuts for all of you. Luckily, you ended your work just in time and surprisingly, you aren't as tired as you usually are after working and you kind of can't wait to hang out with your other two friends.

When you come home, they're already there playing a video game and that's when you can hear the shouting as soon as you open the front door. Jungkook and Taehyung are the ones who barely spare you a glance as you join them in the living room, still wanting to change to more comfortable clothes but at least they quickly greet you before the shouting continues.

Jimin who's standing beside the end of the couch, a bowl of snacks in his hands as he chuckles at your grimace you make once you hear the loud noises coming from those two. He has been watching the game, enjoying the extra curses they spill out so effortlessly while you stand there shaking your head at them.

You and Jimin greet each other, immediately going for a hug as you can't help but notice Jimin's visible muscles and toned chest thanks to the thin and tight long sleeve shirt he's wearing.

"Wow, Jimin," you gasp, grinning as you look at him, finding him giving you a grin as if he already knew what you're about to say. Well, it's not that hard considering your eyes are on his chest as your hands squeeze his biceps. "Have you been working out? Look at you!"

"Oh, shut up," Jimin chuckles as he sees your eyes sparkle with teasing, your hands letting him go. "Yeah, I've been joining Jungkook for a few sessions."

You knew Jungkook was hanging out with Jimin, among his other friends during different days like Namjoon today, but he didn't mention them hanging out at the gym. But knowing Jungkook, it does make sense.

"And how has that been?" you ask, laughing when Jimin dramatically rolls his eyes and sighs.

That catches Jungkook's attention and you notice their game round ended, as he gives Jimin a pointed look which makes you snort. However, it's very short-lived because your expression freezes as you finally notice the change on Jungkook you've failed to notice at first.

Your mouth opens, eyes glued to Jungkook who glances at you and notices your more than clear shock which makes him grin. His raven black hair is gone, trimmed to a short cut with a fresh undercut that shows his side profile perfectly, along with his sharp jawline.

Jimin doesn't notice your current state, continuing with your conversation with a whiny tone.

"He's crazy, he wants to kill me," Jimin complains right away, Taehyung snorting loudly as he takes a big gulp of a coke burping loudly right after which none of you pay attention to – you all are used to it by now. "Seriously, he's a maniac. He just doesn't know when to stop. His work out is so intense, I barely went home and I couldn't feel my legs, no fuck that, my whole body for the next few days."

You laugh, finally averting your eyes to Jungkook frowning but there is an amused smile on his lips.

"That's true, Jimin was close to crying on the phone the other day. I'm not even kidding." Taehyung reveals, Jimin nodding to prove his point as you grin at your friends.

"Well, it looks like it paid out. A few more times and maybe you'll be bigger than Jungkook." you say, teasing as you put the donuts down on the table as Taehyung praises you, jumping at the sight of food.

"Ha!" Jungkook scoffs right away, causing Taehyung to snort once again as you do the same while Jimin just watches amusingly. "He has to have a better work out ethic if he wants to get anywhere as good as me."

You roll your eyes at Jungkook, "Full of himself as usual, Jeon,"

If Jungkook hates anything, it is when you tease him about stuff like this. He takes working out seriously and even though everyone can hear the amusement in his tone, he actually gasps at your words.

"Where's your hair?" you ask, pointing towards his hair with a slight pout. It's been a while since Jungkook had his hair this short. It suddenly brings you to the Jungkook from two years ago – the only difference is he has more tattoos and a piercing decorating his body and face right now.

"Got it trimmed, it started to get annoying," Jungkook shrugs, while Jimin joins them on the couch and sits next to Taehyung. "You don't like it?"

A little perplexed by his question, especially when you notice his smirk and sparkling eyes as his question is set with an amused and challenging tone. Your friends remain unbothered though, Taehyung scolding Jimin for not sharing the snacks with him while you stare at Jungkook with a suspicious gaze.

"I do," you tell him slowly. "It looks great." you hum, aiming your gaze at Jimin instead as he turns around.

"I went with him after our work out, you should've seen the ladies staring at him," Jimin teases, wiggling his eyebrows at Jungkook who rolls his eyes. "There was this one grandma particularly that took interest in our Jungkookie."

Jungkook grabs one of the cushions, throwing it at Jimin while Taehyung bursts in laughter, most likely already hearing the story of the mentioned old lady while you roll your eyes at them, but not without a grin curving on your lips as you excuse yourself to change your clothes.

They barely acknowledge you anyway, bickering and laughing with each other as they tease the hell out of Jungkook who seems to be both amused and annoyed.

You seriously doubt they're older than you sometimes.

"...I'm telling, she's freaky in bed, kinky as hell. Not that I complain." Taehyung rasps out, gulping more of the beer Jungkook so kindly offered them and Taehyung didn't hesitate to accept him on that offer.

To Jimin's luck, he drove Taehyung here today so he refrained from drinking tonight, not letting his mouth on the loose as much as Taehyung is. But then, Taehyung doesn't need alcohol for that. He's not even drunk or anything, it's his second can of beer and tonight isn't about all of you partying and getting drunk. Just a nice hangout with a couple of beers.

"Didn't you say she freaked out when you touched her neck?" Jimin interjects, a little confused frown framing his face.

"Oh god," you whisper under your breath, taking a gulp of your beer to get through this conversation.

"Oh no, that's a different one," Taehyung waves his hand off at Jimin. "This one told me to slap her on her face."

Jungkook sits there, eyes widening at Taehyung's reveal as he stares with doe eyes at his older friend, listening to the conversation while you sit on the opposite side of them in a single chair, legs up and tucked under your butt in a comfortable position. That's probably the only comfortable thing about this conversation.

You've no idea how the topic of sex and Taehyung's sex partners even started. The next minute you know, they're already talking about sex and different things they tried in it.

"Did you do it?" Jungkook asks, tilting his head back as he drinks the rest of the beer, his throat bobbing at the motion as he swallows.

You can't help but stare a little, admiring his still styled and fresh cut hair from the distance. His hair is parted like it usually is, showing off his forehead along with the eyebrow piercing that's now even more eye-catching than before.

"Uhh, I kinda hesitated. Don't get me wrong, I'm into hard stuff but slapping a woman in the face–nah, I don't think it's my thing." Taehyung admits, pursing his bottom lip in thought.

"I don't think I would be able to do it, not even if she wanted me badly to." Jungkook admits this time, deep in thought as if he tries to picture the situation but ends up shaking his head slightly.

"What about you, Y/N?" Taehyung suddenly brings all the attention to you, your presence barely known until now because you stayed out of their conversation, simply listening to them while sipping beer in the meantime.

"What about me?" you shrug, "Has anyone ever asked me to slap their face?" you joke, causing Taehyung to roll eyes at you while Jimin snorts and Jungkook joins him.

"No, you idiot," Taehyung says, causing you to grab one of your slippers and immediately throw it at him. He dodges it with a cackle, grinning at you. "Are you into it?"

"Taehyung, please," Jimin shakes his head and just when you think he's about to tell him to shut up, he actually says; "Can you imagine Y/N wanting somebody to slap her face while having sex? She'd probably cut off the guy's dick if he ever tried to do it."

All of them laugh and you chuckle, shaking your head at them but Jimin is not far away from the truth.

It's no secret to you (and Jungkook) you like spanking but slapping your face? No, you don't think so. That sounds a little bit too much for you.

"True," Taehyung purses his lips, "Or maybe you're the one doing the slapping?" He obviously teases you right now, grinning at you while you stare at him dumbfounded.

"Yes, I'm ten seconds from slapping that grin off your face."

His grin drops, mouth opening in a dramatic gasp while Jimin bursts out laughing and Jungkook covers his mouth with his hand as he silently laughs.

Taehyung's expression doesn't last long though, his lips curving into another grin and you know he's just about to say something stupid.

"Not my cup of tea but we could try it. Didn't know you see me that way, honey."

You widen your eyes, Taehyung laughing at your caught off stare as he got you, clapping his hands.

"Yah," Jungkook interjects, sending a glare to Taehyung who is clearly just making fun and it's not the first time he teases you this way however, it's pretty rare for him. You're like his little sister, so he barely does that.

"Fuck off," you scoff at Taehyung, "You wish." you bite back, his mouth widening for a dramatic act as he grins.

"I mean, you'd have to get in line but–"

"You're disgusting Tae." Jimin muses teasingly, pursuing his lips as Jungkook agrees with a nod.

"What line? Please, I'd rather celibate for the rest of my life."

Taehyung and Jimin start laughing as soon as you say it, your own triumphal grin making it onto your lips while Jungkook amusingly smirks.

Luckily, the timer on your phone that you've set starts to ring, the reminder of a frozen pizza in the oven causing you to stand up as you tap onto your phone screen to turn it off.

"Thankfully, the timer has saved me from this disgusting conversation you guys have going on," you tell him, grinning as you see their scandalized faces while Jungkook just grins behind the can of the beer.

He knows Taehyung can get a little bit too detailed and open most of the time, Jimin following right after but surprisingly, Jimin hasn't been as open as Taehyung tonight even though he jumped into the conversation to talk about stuff you've refrained yourself from.

"I'm looking at you Kim Taehyung." you look at him sternly, trying to hide your smile and the response you get in return is Taehyung sending you flying kisses as you flick him off.

As soon as you're out of the living room, Jimin shoves Taehyung in the shoulder as he laughs.

"What was that?"

"I was just teasing her," Taehyung laughs, "She was quiet most of the time."

"Yeah, she is probably terrified by your gracious sex experiences you graced us with." Jimin snorts, glancing at Jungkook who listens to the two of them while tracing his finger against the rim of the can.

"She never talks about that stuff." Taehyung comments.

"Yeah, not everyone is so open to talk about it like you." Jungkook chirps in, giving Taehyung a pointed look as he shrugs because it's true.

Suddenly, Taehyung's face drops as he thinks of something and a worried look makes it onto his face. This time, it's not him making fun or anything, he looks honest as Jimin raises his brows in question as Jungkook does the same.

"Do you guys think I made her uncomfortable?" He sounds genuinely worried.

"Nah, she handled you pretty well," Jimin assures him, "She joked with you too. Don't worry."

"Jungkook-ah, what do you think?" Jungkook raises his eyebrows in surprise, pointing at himself as Taehyung nods. "Yes, you. You know her the most. Do you think I crossed a line?"

Does Jungkook think he crossed a line? It's Taehyung, he knows he makes inappropriate jokes sometimes and sometimes takes it too far away but all of you know him. You know him and if you genuinely felt as if he crossed a line, you'd tell him.

Was it necessary to joke about implying things? He's not sure. He's protective of you and even if it's Taehyung and his own way of joking, he would tell him off if he took it any further. He's your friend after all. Taehyung is harmless and cares about you too.

"Taehyungie, I think if you crossed a line you'd know it, trust me." Jungkook assures him, placing the can on the table as Taehyung sighs in relief while Jimin teases him, trying to lighten up the mood.

Jungkook stands up, excusing himself to help you with the pizza knowing you hate to cut the frozen pizza that tends to have hard crusts which makes it harder to cut it.

He finds you in the kitchen and just like he assumed, you're already struggling with cutting it while the tip of your tongue pokes out of your mouth and a deep frown adores your glowy skin. He chuckles, your eyes falling onto him for a split second as you return to your own task until Jungkook is next to you and he slightly bumps his side to yours.

"Here, let me do it." he tells you and you don't object, immediately handing him the knife as you move away.

"Fuck, it smells so good. I'm so hungry."

You've eaten some of the leftovers from last night but three hours already passed by. Thank god you remembered the frozen pizza you and Jungkook bought – the emergency food – like you called it.

Jungkook chuckles, still cutting the pizza into small triangles while you stand next to him, salivating at the sight of pizza. If he knew you were that hungry, he'd just order a fresh one. Frozen pizza isn't exactly the healthiest and tastiest food out of all options you have.

"Taehyung is worried he crossed a line with you in there." Jungkook tells you, voice quiet and soft as you look at him, brows lifted up as your mouth opens.

"Really?" you wonder, "He hasn't."

"I think it's the beer, whenever he drinks it he makes different kinds of jokes."

At that you both laugh as you agree with him. "He's an idiot. I know he's just joking. It's Tae, come on, I'm more surprised he is actually worried."

"I think he's getting drunk," Jungkook shrugs and you nod, leaving it at that. "Done." Jungkook sings out, putting away the knife as you pull out the plates for all of you.

"Thanks," you smile, watching Jungkook as he starts serving the pizza.

That's until he glances at you, laughing a little at the attention you suddenly give him. Before he can ask what are you staring at, you're already on your tip-toes patting the top of his head as you feel his short hair. It's still soft and bouncy, despite it's shorter than it has ever been. You run your fingers through his hair, smelling the expensive shampoo they use in the hair salons as you can see there's a slight amount of gel in his hair, holding it back from his face.

One can of beer is just enough to let your mouth on the loose and you spill your first thoughts shamelessly to Jungkook. "I love it, but what am I gonna tug you onto?"

Jungkook almost chokes on his spit, staring at you with big eyes as he sucks his bottom lip in. "Shit, don't say stuff like that."

"It's true," you giggle, adjusting a few strands of his hair that is parted in the middle. "Maybe I'll think about the whole face slapping thing." you joke, causing Jungkook to scoff as he slaps your hand away.

"Guess you'll have to find something else then." he hums and you hum in return, nodding.

"Maybe, or we will make it work." you tease, biting onto your lower lip as Jungkook stares at you with an unreadable gaze, muttering a curse under his breath.

"Don't tempt me, guys are here."

"Oh," you gasp, teasing him. "Now that I think of it, Taehyung might enjoy the show."

Jungkook immediately scrunches his nose and mouth, making you giggle at his grimace.

"I will give you a show," Jungkook mutters, slapping your ass as you jump, not even surprised such a simple act makes your skin and insides tingle. "I don't like the audience."

"Oh, you don't?" you continue teasing him, feeling excitement bubbling in your stomach. "Didn't you want to have sex in the forest?"

Jungkook snorts, "Who would be the audience? Squirrels and owls?"

You laugh, slapping your forehead in the process as your eyes are on him once again.

"Unless you're into that. Would you like to have an audience?" Jungkook asks you, cocking his brow at you as your grin freezes a little but that's until you let out a soft chuckle.

"No," you assure him, "You're enough." you tease, slowly inching towards him.

"Yeah?" he hums, looking down with you with a satisfied smirk as your eyes fall onto his lips. They glisten as he licks them, slowly biting on his lower lip before he lets it curl back into his typical, but never boring, smirk.

God, how much you want to kiss him. The last time you had sex was when Jungkook had decided to torture you by sitting on his cock while you made yourself cum. It didn't turn out bad at all, it was actually very fun and you have to admit, you caught yourself randomly getting flashbacks of it in the most inconvenient times.

It might not have been full on sex, but you enjoyed every second of it. Clearly, you can't have sex right now – not with Taehyung and Jimin in the next room. Just one kiss is all you can do, even though it's risky. It's not going to quench the thirst he sparked inside you but at least it's something. Do you want him to bend you over this counter and fuck you? Probably. No, not probably. Yes, absolutely yes.

"What are you thinking about?" Jungkook asks, although the smirk tells you he probably knows.

"How it's such a shame the guys are in the next room," you reply shamelessly, heart jumping against your ribcage at your own words.

Jungkook's eyes darken and he traces his fingers over your cheek, the softest touch causing you to sigh in content and shiver at the same time.

Even though what you did the last time was something completely new to you and quite adventurous, it still wasn't full on sex. And you miss cumming around his cock, him hitting you from the back while he spanks your ass while he is at it. Fuck, you've got to calm down.

Gulping, you can't look into his eyes and avert your gaze back to his lips.

"I kinda want to at least kiss you but it's risky." you admit, facepalming mentally as soon as you say it.

But Jungkook takes it lightly and you've surely boosted his ego.

You hear the music from the game playing in the distance and you wonder if you could at least steal one kiss, in a desperate hope it will satisfy you enough for now. You know it won't. Kissing with Jungkook barely ends with that – something you have done only during sex this time. That's how it should be. Maybe you could think of this as a foreplay?

"That's a tough decision," Jungkook ponders and you know he is doing this on purpose, making you do the first move as he just stands there and even leans against the counter as if you're having a casual conversation.

And you wish you could find him annoying to the point you would drop it but here you are, salivating at him wearing one of his short-sleeved tight shirts that shows how buff he is.

Nibbling on your bottom lip, you wonder if it's worth it or not but before you can decide, Taehyung's voice and footsteps booms from the living room as he approaches the kitchen. You barely have any time to step back and put some distance between you and Jungkook, so it's not suspicious.

Still, Taehyung eyes you suspiciously as soon as he faces you, glancing between you two.

"Where the hell are you guys? Are you cutting it into different shapes?"

"Yes, to the shape of your small dick so it's taking a while." you reply, Jungkook coughing back a laugh before he bursts into laughter while Taehyung laughs at your joke, placing a hand on his chest as he gapes at you.

"You liar, you've seen it and you know it's not small at all!" Taehyung argues, reminding you of that one night two years ago when you both got drunk (actually all of you) but Taehyung was the worst.

The night was wild and you had to spend it at Taehyung's apartment, the two of you shared a bed which Taehyung completely forgot when he started taking off his clothes, accidentally tugging onto his boxers as well as you caught a sight of his penis. It's truly horrifying that you've seen it and you forgot about it, until now.

Everyone had a blast when you told everyone what happened the next morning, poor Taehyung clueless about that happening because he just couldn't remember but he has been smug about it ever since.

"Trust me, I've seen a big dick before and it's not yours." you tease him, using the opportunity to when Taehyung throws his head back as he groans and laughs at the same time, embarrassed by your teasing, you glance at Jungkook as you send him a look with a raise of your brow.

He grins, biting into his lip as he stops himself from reacting any further but you know he loves it.

"Yah! You can be really cruel sometimes!" Taehyung's voice follows behind you as you quickly take some of the plates, Jungkook doing the same as Taehyung doesn't shut up about the size of his dick for a good five minutes.

"Jin wanted us to go in June actually," Jimin informs as you're in the middle of conversation about a camping trip this summer.

Last year's camping trip was definitely interesting. You know this year is going to be different but you're still just as excited. You know everyone was more than down to repeat a good old camping trip the next year. You can't believe months have passed so quickly and it's spring already. Yeah, it's April and it's too soon to be organizing it, but it simply appeared in one of your conversations about everyone's plans for the summer and whether you'll go for a friend's trip. Also, there are more of you than just the four of you, so it's probably safe to ask everyone so they can clear their schedules for a long weekend in the forest.

"Jia will be close to giving birth at that time, so Jin wants to be there with her and June is actually the only summer month he can go."

Ah, you totally forgot Jia is pregnant.

Suddenly, you get flashbacks of the NYE trip where she and Seokjin announced they're expecting a baby. Long before things went downhill for Jungkook. You remember how happy Kiko was for her best friend. You wonder if she felt sad knowing a very similar path was ready for her as well. It had to take a lot of strength for her to be there and share her joy with Jia.

"Won't it be too cold in June?" you interject, shaking off the sad thoughts.

"Yeah, I'm not freezing my ass because of pregnant Jia."

You snort, rolling your eyes at Taehyung who simply just shrugs his shoulders.

"I don't know, June is a warm month. Maybe if we go at the end of it? I mean summer nights in a forest are cold anyway, so you have to pack blankets, sleeping bags and warm clothes for sure." Jungkook says, Jimin nodding along with him.

"Yeah, I think it's possible to sleep in the tents. Maybe we could try to find something with an accommodation nearby? Just in case it's too cold, so we could stay the night or nights there."

"Yeah, I think that could work," Jungkook nods, "In worst scenarios, we'll just sleep in cars."

Which is pretty inconvenient in Jungkook's opinion because you still need to turn on the heating and engine, so the engine can warm up. And even if the car gets heated, the heat won't probably last the whole night. But like he said, in the worst scenarios that can be an option too. Nobody won't let themselves freeze to death.

"Are we going to the same location or did you guys have in mind something different?" Taehyung wonders and you join, looking at Jungkook and Jimin since they're the ones who were organizing it with others last year.

"We don't know yet," Jungkook shrugs, "I think where we were last year was a good spot. We know shops around there and the way as well. But I don't think it would be a problem if we found something else."

"Yeah, I agree," Jimin says with a nod, "Do you guys wanna do something else in the summer?"

"Me and Y/N actually talked about going on a vacation. I think I talked about it with you guys too, right?" Jungkook asks in thought, trying to remember.

"Ah, yes!" Taehyung jumps in, showing obvious excitement at the word of vacation. It definitely sounds bigger than just a trip.

"Do you have any suggestions? I suppose we all want to go overseas." Jimin asks, looking at all of you as you shrug.

"Personally, I'd love to go somewhere where it's warm and there's a beach." you tell them.

"Yes, I'm joining Y/N." Taehyung immediately agrees.

"Yeah, that's what I had in mind too," Jungkook joins and Jimin does too. "But I think it's better to go to such destinations during the end of summer or during fall. The prices are better for everything."

Vacation surely costs a lot of money, especially if you're planning to go overseas and visit a nice country. You're kind of worried because sure, you have some money saved and you can still set some money aside for it, but you know flight tickets are going to be expensive either way. But you tell yourself you deserve to go on a vacation. It's also something all of you have never done together and it's going to be a new experience. Just the thought of it makes you excited because there is no one else you would want to travel with other than your friends.

"That's true," Taehyung nods, "I think fall sounds good. There won't be as many tourists, prices will be cheaper..." Taehyung names it while pointing with his fingers.

"Do you guys prefer a hotel or something different?"

"I think it'd be nice to rent a small house or apartment. You know, somewhere where we can cook for ourselves, I think that's more domestic and comfortable. Plus, hotels are sometimes way more expensives." you tell them while they listen attentively.

It's actually one way to save at least some money – to cook for yourselves a few times instead of eating in the restaurants. Sure, you will do that too for sure but if you cook for yourselves a few nights, you can still save up some money.

"Honestly, I don't care. Both sound good." Taehyung shrugs.

"Renting something sounds nice. Like you said, it's more domestic and homey."

"Yeah, I like that too," Jungkook says, giving you a smile and you return it. "Maybe we should start planning it soon while the prices aren't too high up."

"Agreed, we should probably think of the destination and then start planning it."

All of you agree. You're the first one to get to bed, the constant yawning making you realize you stayed up for too long. So you bid goodbye to Jimin and Taehyung, two of them staying for a little bit longer but once they leave, you're already sleeping. You're slightly awakened when Jungkook joins you in the bed at an hour that's uncertain to you, but you quickly fall back asleep.

It's the next day and Jungkook has been busy doing some work in the afternoon while you tidied his apartment and sorting out the laundry, even though there hasn't been that much to do to begin with. Jungkook cleans after himself, barely leaving any mess and the only sort of mess (that could be considered as one) was the full laundry basket.

Around lunchtime, Jungkook informs you he'll work on your bed tonight and you can't lie when you're a little perplexed because Oh, you actually should have your own bed. It's not a big deal and you tend to sprawl out in bed, something Jungkook likes to point out when you wake up and you're glued to Jungkook's side. It wouldn't be that bad, however Jungkook sleeps on the edge, close to falling off the bed. It happens only sometimes, not all the time and mostly you move to the middle but that's it.

Lost for words, you just nod and offer him help even though you've no idea how to assemble it. Jungkook was the one who did it when you first moved into your previous apartment – where you successfully moved out and gave keys to the owner's daughter. She was sweet, almost looking sorry that you had to move out.

You're not much help, Jungkook does the whole work as he tries to figure out how he assembled it since you threw out the manual, something Jungkook scolded you for. You don't remember the bed name and when you offered to look at it online, Jungkook just waved you off and told you he thinks he knows how to do it.

He does the whole thing in his sport shorts and a shirt, so you enjoy the view of focused and hot looking Jungkook with his brows furrowed.

Now that your bed starts to look like a bed, you realize how much you miss it while Jungkook fastens screws on one side.

It's actually better that you will have your own bed back. As much as you never cared about sharing a bed with Jungkook, you never thought of it that much because there were many occasions when you had to stay over and you were literally just sleeping next to each other, both cool with it, you know things feel different. Different in terms that you're not just sleeping next to one another sometimes.

It's good for you to have your own room, not to share a bedroom with Jungkook which seems much more intimate than when you were sleeping over in the past. A boundary is what you need.

"Are you going to just gwak?" Jungkook asks without even looking at you, focusing on the task in front of him before he finishes the screw, glancing at you across his shoulder with a smirk.

"I just might," you shrug, "Come on, take a break. I made lemonade."

Jungkook tends to fully immerse himself in whatever he's doing, wanting to finish everything in one go which is both ambitious and annoying sometimes. He listens to you though, standing up in the middle of your unfinished bed frame that's tilted on one side.

Joining you in the kitchen, you both enjoy the taste of fresh squeezed lemons and mint, Jungkook downed the whole glass in one go.

Looking at the clock, you have your dinner which Jungkook assists you with after you fill your stomachs with roasted chicken and rice. Stomachs full, you both sprawl on the couch while watching television for a good hour or so. When Jungkook insists on finishing your bed tonight, you tell him to do it tomorrow because he looks already tired as it is. He was waking up early, despite today being Saturday, so he could go to the gym in the morning and do some work after.

One more night sleeping in the same bed won't kill anyone and he has no plans for tomorrow.

At the end, he agrees and continues to watch television.

You go to the bathroom early today, wanting to pamper yourself with a good bathtub and some bubbles. You spend a good hour there, borrowing Jungkook's bluetooth speaker as you sing along to your playlist while shaving your body.

Once you make it out of there, Jungkook doesn't miss the opportunity to tease you how long you were in there saying "I thought you drowned". Flicking him off, he follows shortly after and takes a quick shower.

Not wanting to think of tonight too much, you did shave mostly for Jungkook, wanting your exposed legs to be as smooth as possible (even though you don't show them unless they aren't freshly shaved). Finally abandoning your usual fluffy socks you wear to bed (which Jungkook often teases you about), you wear one of your pretty nightgowns that is in soft blue color, satin with lacy edges. It's definitely one of those sexier ones but not one of those that screams "Let's have sex".

Your feet do get cold slightly, hating that as soon as you'll sleep in your own bed, you'll have to wear socks once again. You mostly went to bed without them, which usually ended up with your legs pressed against Jungkook's warm ones, since the man is a walking heater.

Thoughts interrupted with Jungkook coming to the bedroom, your whole mouth salivates when he walks in just in a towel that hangs so lowly on his hips that you fear it's going to drop any second. He notices your stare, looking down for a moment before his eyes are back on you.

"Sorry, forgot my boxers." he mutters, walking to his closet as he pulls them out from a drawer while you keep your eyes on him. He's turned to you with his back anyway, so it's not like he sees you eyeing him like a prey.

"All good," you hum, breath hitching in your throat when Jungkook suddenly drops the towel, exposing you with his perky butt and fine thighs. If you looked closely, you'd be able to see his dick hanging slightly between the gap of his thighs.

Unfortunately, he puts his boxers on, shielding his butt from your hungry eyes while being completely clueless to your stare. Once he turns back and walks out of the bedroom to hang his towel in the bathroom, you lay in the bed with your back leaning against the headboard staring at the spot where he has disappeared.

A minute later he joins you, not even bothering to wear a shirt which makes your skin hot. He grabs his phone, browsing through his social media while you do the same. That's until he puts his phone away once you do, staring at the ceiling.

Making yourself comfortable and laying your head on the soft pillow, you turn your body sideways facing Jungkook. Thanks to the night lamp still turned on on his side, you see his side profile perfectly.

"You know how we spoke about the camping trip yesterday?" He suddenly speaks up, filling up the silence with his soft velvety voice as you hum. "Jimin asked me if he should invite Hoseok as well."

"Oh," You let out, causing Jungkook to nod as he scoffs a little.

"Yeah," he sighs, "I mean... it's not just about me, or about the four of us. Jin and Namjoon are on it too. They most likely will want him there. I don't think it'd be fair of me to say I don't."

"So you don't want him there?" you ask silently, watching as his brows furrow slightly as he shrugs.

"If he doesn't go, I'm fine. If he does, I will try to be fine." he answers simply, your features softening even more.

"What did you tell Jimin?"

"Just that I haven't talked to him ever since he came to pick up... her things," Jungkook sighs once again, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Jimin and Tae told me I should probably talk to him. Apparently Hoseok is giving me space, so he doesn't want to reach out to me unless he knows I'm ready to talk to him."

"And are you? Ready to talk to him?"

He's quiet for a moment, shrugging. "Will I ever be ready?"

"I don't know, Kook," you mumble, "I think you need to ask yourself if you want him to be your friend or you're okay with him not being it."

"That's the thing. He is, was, my friend and he totally betrayed me. I trusted him, I, it was like a slap to my face when I found out he knew this whole time. He laughed with me while we hung out, we had deep conversations like none of that has ever happened,"

You stare at Jungkook, thinking that he's nowhere near over this and it's pretty understanding. Nothing has ever hurt him like this whole thing.

He feels the biggest sort of betrayal from Hoseok. His older friend that he has known for years. There were times when he was so grateful he introduced him to Kiko. He swore he will be thankful to him for the rest of his life. He knew he looked out for both of them, he was truly their number one fan ever since they started dating.

"Do you think I should talk to him?"

"I think," you take a deep breath, "you should do whatever feels comfortable. If you genuinely think you can't have a friendship with him, maybe that's how it's supposed to be. Or just wait and see how you feel about him in the couple of months. It's still very fresh, there's no need to deal with it if you're not ready."

Jungkook knows but he so desperately searches for an answer, for the right choice so he doesn't have to think about this so much that he gets a headache.

"Well, it's either I face him at some point because I kinda have to or talk to him before that can happen."

"I don't think Hoseok is bad," you confess, Jungkook's eyes fully on you as a slight frown frames his face but he listens to you attentively. "I understand why and how you feel about him. He has hurt you no matter what and you have every right to feel sad, mad and betrayed. But think about it this way... he did it for his best friend. I'm not saying it was right but,"

You give him a look.

"Imagine it's us. Kook, you would do the same thing for me like Hoseok did for her. This doesn't justify what he did, but he clearly wasn't too happy about her decision. But it was her decision and he had her back because he is her best friend. Yes, you guys are close friends but Kiko is his best friend. I just know that if something similar happened to us, we both would have each other's backs. Even if we didn't agree with one another,"

Jungkook looks straight ahead, letting your words ponder in his mind.

He knows you're right. He tried to think about it because it's something similar Hoseok told him too. If Hoseok had decided not to make Kiko tell him the truth, he would probably not know now. And it's like you think the same thing because you say;

"He messed up badly but at least he tried to do the right thing. Even if it meant losing you as his friend."

And it's exactly what a small part of Jungkook's good and empathic heart tries to tell him.

"I just can't see him without being reminded of it all. Reminded of her."

"You're still hurting, Kook. I really think you should talk to someone," He gives you a look. "Someone who isn't your friend."

"I'm fine," he insists and you sigh at his stubbornness, knowing pressuring him will do no good.

He's old enough to ask for help if he truly needs it.

"I think I will talk to him. Not now... but soon." he mutters more to himself, almost as if he makes a promise out loud so he really keeps it.

"Whatever you decide, I'm on your side, Kook." you remind him softly and that's when Jungkook once again realizes.

What an incredible person you are.

And he doesn't know if it's intentional, but it feels as if your words could be taken to Hoseok's situation.

He can imagine Hoseok saying that to Kiko.

Seeing how deep in thoughts Jungkook is (mostly noticing the hurt on his face) you break his thoughts off by tugging off the duvet off your legs. Scooting closer to him, you suddenly show up your leg in the air, fingers brushing against it.

"Try my legs, they're soft."

Jungkook blinks at you, a huge grin suddenly breaking on his lips.

"I trust you." he says with the same grin.

"No, touch them." you insist, Jungkook playfully rolling his eyes at your perseverance as he lets his hand brush along your leg.

You expectedly stare at him, raising your brow sternly as he snorts.

"Hmm, they're super soft," he feigns astonishment as you click your tongue at him and poke your foot into his legs. "What do you want me to say?" he laughs, "They're always this soft."

"Not always," you argue, "I just shave them every day but usually when I'm on my period I don't." you point out, definitely sharing some of the unnecessary information but you don't really find it embarrassing or anything. Quite the opposite. You're comfortable with Jungkook and he doesn't look phased at all either.

"Why do you do it every day?"

"My hair grows super fast and I don't know when we're about to have sex because it's not like we plan it. So I always want to be prepared." you admit, pursing your lips as Jungkook amusingly watches you the entire time.

"You don't have to do that for me or because of me." Jungkook reminds you softly, but your immediate scoff ruins the soft moment.

"You crazy? You want me to have a bush down there?"

Jungkook raises his hand with his palm up, shrugging. "I don't really mind."

You blink at him, wondering whether it's hot of him to not care about that kind of stuff or... what is the other option anyway?

So you raise your brow at him, as if you don't believe him which makes him chuckle.

"I really don't," he emphasizes, "I don't mind hair. If you want to grow a whole bush down there, feel free."

You gasp, cheeks growing hot as you swat his shoulders. "I don't want that. I prefer to be neat down there." you grumble under your breath, kind of hoping Jungkook mishears it but he doesn't.

One of the things you find hot about Jungkook is his pubic hair. He is a man, so it's not like men are judged for it but it's nice to know Junkgook doesn't care about that stuff. It makes you adore him even more and you can't bring yourself to think about whoever will be able to snatch him.

"Whatever you prefer," he hums, sitting up straight as he grabs you gently by your ankle and lifts your leg up to his lips.

He kisses the soft and moisturized skin, giving it a light but long smooch as you swoon over him, heart already picking its pace from the excitement.

He doesn't stop there though, he continues his way up as he tugs onto your leg, bringing you closer to him and angling your body just at the right angle. When his lips stay pressed on your skin, he looks up to check on you and he finds you giving him a light smirk. He chuckles under his breath, the sound silent but deep as he continues. Once he's near the hem of your nightgown, his fingers play with the lacy hem.

"Cute," he comments, suddenly pressing his face between your thighs as he delivers another kiss to the furthest spot the material allows him.

He hikes up your nightgown, expecting to see another barrier but he's completely shocked and welcomed by a sight of your bare pussy. And he looks up, letting you see his sparkling big eyes while you sheepishly grin in return.

"You little minx," he tells you, diving right in as he presses a kiss to your clit. "Were you planning to get fucked?"

You shouldn't be surprised by his language by now, but his words still light up another spark inside your stomach as you can't help but moan once he presses his tongue flat against your clit.

"No, but I hoped to be." you reply breathlessly and honestly, gasping when Jungkook latches his mouth over your soft and wet mound, moving his lips slowly while you clench around nothing.

He pulls away, hovering over you with his big palms spread on each side of your head, holding himself up. You welcome the closeness and trace your fingers over his forearms as you stare at him.

"I actually wanted to talk to you about something," he says, voice low and raspy as you tilt your head slightly, still slightly dazed at the sight of him shirtless hovering over you.

"Right now?" you ask, emphasizing while you sound impatient which only makes the corner of his lips lift up.

"Mhm," he hums, inching his face closer as his nose suddenly pokes you in your cheek, hot minty breath hovering over you and you're ready to shudder with excitement and impatience.

"A-are you sure right now?" you breathe out, feeling a soft puff leaving his mouth as he chuckles but he doesn't move as he hums against the side of your face.

"I can multitask,"

He sure can because as soon as he says it, he leans himself on his elbow while the other hand sneaks between your thighs and cups you shamelessly, long digits working their way up and down as you gasp once again, holding onto his forearm for a dear life.

"You know how we first talked about our conditions? About me helping you explore more stuff in your sex life while you help me with my part of the deal?"

Eyes prying open at the mention of your sex life, Jungkook keeps moving his fingers up and down your slit while you're trying to focus what he's even saying. You certainly can't multitask while his hands are on you.

But Jungkook makes sure he doesn't go any further, wanting you to be in your full senses.

"You mean the mutual help?" you ask, breathing out a chuckle as you recall him naming it.

He mimics your reaction, a soft chuckle escaping past his lips like a sweet melody.

"Yes."

"What about it?" you ask, voice getting breathless once again as he starts circling your entrance with his middle finger which makes you automatically let out a rushed but quiet curse.

However, he retracts his hand because he wants you to fully pay attention to him and you do, because your frown is immediately decorating your face which makes him fight off a good laugh.

"You told me you wanted to explore more things, right?" You nod. "Our conversation with Jimin and Taehyung made me think... you never actually told me what you like?"

You can't believe he's asking you this at this moment and for some reason, you shift on your spot beneath him as your frown relaxes slightly but it's still present on your face. It's different to actually openly talk about it, which shouldn't be an issue but – why the hell do you suddenly feel shy in front of him?

"You want me to tell you what I want to try?" you ask quietly, meanwhile Jungkook leans on his other elbow as well, his mouth immediately on your jaw as you close your eyes at the sensation those two pillows bring you.

"Mhm," he hums, "I mean I know you enjoy spanking," he says with the same hum as you gulp, feeling the lust bubbling in your stomach while you shift on your spot, desperate to feel some friction.

And just like that, he gives the side of your ass a light spank which makes you bite your lower lip immediately.

He really is multitasking because his lips stay glued to your jaw as he slowly moves it down your neck. Unfortunately, if he knew how hot you look right now with a bottom lip tucked between your teeth, he would surely look.

"I know you like when I wrapped my hand around your neck,"

And then his fingers trace against your skin on your neck, your whole body shuddering as your body naturally spreads your legs. Fuck, can he get his lower body closer? 

But he's not done yet, his hand caressing your neck before it's wrapped around it. But it just lays there, he doesn't put any pressure on it and his whole touch electrifies you. He's still gentle with his touch, showing you he isn't going into his full mode. He's just giving you a demonstration, a little sneak-peek you've experienced in the mentioned full mode.

"You like many things," he continues, dragging his hand off your neck moving it down until it disappears once it touches the top of your collarbones. "But you never told me. So, I'm asking you. Is there a secret desire you want to do?"

And then his face is above you, staring down at you with attentive eyes and for a moment, you have a trouble realizing he's talking about such a topic.

"I–I don't know,"

Liar, you tell yourself.

Everything Jungkook has done with you intimately, you've enjoyed very much and you actually let him lead your own desires while he tried to figure out what you like. That's what you kind of decided to do when you first had a similar conversation about it at the very beginning of your sex life together. Not even once you felt the need to tell him what to do or what to try – not that it would be a problem at all.

It certainly wouldn't. You preferred Jungkook taking the lead while you just enjoyed whatever he had prepared for you – the things you haven't tried before such as spanking, choking and different things you only heard about. Until he changed that.

"I like everything you do."

"Come on, there has to be something." Jungkook says with a little smile.

You're being delusional because in no way he knows there actually is something you've always been curious about but it was never the right time.

With everything that happened to him, you can't possibly confess that you wanted to know what a raw sex feels like. What it feels like when someone cums inside you. Do you feel it? Do you not feel it at all while it's happening? You actually realize it's stupid to ask that of someone who you're not dating with. Surely, there are risks. Lower with your birth control but it's never a hundred percent.

So it's stupid to even risk such a thing with someone who you're not dating and having a relationship with. There is still a big 'what if', a rational thought occurring in your mind and that's why you never actually voiced your interest in that.

Sure, a lot of people who aren't dating have unprotected sex. But you're responsible and never trusted anyone enough to do that. You want to slap yourself when you remind yourself of having that thought of what it would feel like with Jungkook.

It obviously has a lot to do with trust and you trust Jungkook with your whole life. But can Jungkook affect the risks a hundred percent? He can't.

"There isn't." you assure him, but it tastes weird on your tongue and the way Jungkook tilts his head while he studies you with his dark and big orbs, you know he definitely can tell you're not hundred percent honest.

"I don't believe you," he says simply, "You can be honest with me, you know that, right?" he asks, leaning closer to you as he places a soft kiss against your neck once again and you sigh desperately.

"I know," you murmur, "It's just not possible."

He lifts his head up, frowning in a confusion as he suddenly sits up and you can see wheels turning in his head. You slowly sit up, hair volumized from your previous position and even though it's disheveled, you kind of look like an angel – Jungkook would think if he wasn't trying to figure out why you're suddenly so secretive.

Do you think he's going to shame you for anything you have on your mind?

"Why?" he asks confusingly and god, he looks so soft while asking you with the most innocent and confused tone.

"I will explain later." you tell him, shifting on your spot as you're reminded of the wet spot between your thighs.

"Okay," he nods, not before he studies your face some more.

Wanting to get to the action, you move first as you lock your lips together. Arms around his neck, you bring him closer to you as Jungkook lets you, putting a pressure to make you lay back. He hovers over you again, spreading your legs as he makes himself fit there. Once again, he's hovering over you like he did minutes ago, not wasting any time as he slowly starts to grind against you.

The moment you feel his hardening cock, your juices wetting his boxers right away, you gasp and start grinding your own hips.

"Fuck, that feels good," you moan when he thrusts into you, something about the single barrier of his piece of clothing making it even hotter.

"Yeah?" Jungkook breathes out, rolling his hips into yours as you feel your skin getting hotter and hotter, making it burn up all while your hands slip under Jungkook's arms and you let your fingers graze his hot skin on his back. "Think you can cum like this?"

You give Jungkook a look and he laughs at your expression.

"Don't worry, I will still fuck you if you want."

He knows you want that. But Jungkook is perfect at spicing things up and you wonder, where the hell will you find someone equal to his perfect skills and stamina? You can't worry about that right now because it just brings unnecessary thoughts you know you will have to face later anyway. But you just want to enjoy this while it lasts.

Whether it's a matter of days, weeks or months.

Until one of you decides that's enough.

With a perfect roll of his hips, you're too in your own world to even think about the embarrassment of his boxers being soaked by your wetness that gushes out of you each time you clench around nothing, wishing it was Jungkook's cock.

Jungkook can tell you're already close, not close enough to come in a few seconds but you're getting there. Your eyes closed, bottom lip tucked between your teeth and a frown that shows pure ecstasy. He swears you'd be cumming within the next minute if it weren't for the ringbell that makes both of you break from the pleasure.

"You're expecting someone?" you ask breathlessly, Jungkook sitting back on his knees as he runs his fingers through his short hair.

He shakes his head, "Are you?"

You raise your brow at him. As if you would invite to his place – even though it's a knowledge Jungkook wouldn't mind you inviting someone.

"Let me check who it is," Jungkook sighs, glancing around for his sweatpants while you stand up to grab an underwear. "What are you doing? I'm not done with you." He glances at you as he's putting on his sweatpants, standing up at the edge of the bed.

"What if it's someone we know?" you point out, "Look what I'm wearing."

Jungkook doesn't protest, not having enough time with you to argue as he walks out of the bedroom to get to the front door.

You slip your panties on, scrunching your nose because of the discomfort your wetness brings you. Looking for your robe, the thin silky one since you already put away your fluffy pink one for the colder months, you put it on once you find it in the closet.

Peeking out of the door, you hear voices and it takes you five seconds to realize the deep voice that gets closer is actually Taehyung. Just as you realize it, Taehyung comes to the view with Jungkook trailing behind him still shirtless which makes you panic slightly. What if Taehyung suspects something?

"Can you believe it?" Taehyung's deep voice booms again, he sounds frustrated and annoyed which makes you walk out of the bedroom with a concerned face.

"What's wrong?" you ask, earning the attention from the two men as Jungkook sighs behind Taehyung.

"I don't know, I'm still trying to figure it out." Jungkook mutters, obviously confused at the sudden presence of Taehyung at this hour but most importantly, his behavior as he barged in.

"Jimin," Taehyung scoffs, "That idiot has a girlfriend!" he exclaims, and you swear you almost choke on your spit.

Whatever you would think he's about to say, this is definitely not one of those things.

Did you hear him right?

Jimin? The man that loves to hook-up and never showed interest to be in a relationship? Years of knowing him and his choice of life-style, very similar to Taehyung's if not the same, you can't help but be shocked by Taehyung's reveal.

Jungkook looks as equally surprised, widening his eyes as he scratches his chest in thought.

"And... that is a problem because?" Jungkook speaks, filling the silence as Taehyung turns around and scoffs.

"The times he bailed on us was because he had a girlfriend this whole time. He kept it a secret!"

You stand there dumbfounded, sharing a look with Jungkook as you're trying to grasp why it is such a problem.

"Are you mad at him because he chose not to tell us?" you ask slowly, still trying to figure it out as Taehyung frowns and thinks it through.

He stays quiet, his shoulders suddenly dropping as he sighs in defeat. "No, I just can't believe he betrayed me like that."

You stifle a laugh, covering your mouth as Taehyung glares at you. "I'm sorry but... what were you? Were you in a secret relationship we don't know about?"

It's Jungkook's turn to stifle a laugh as he leans against the back of the couch with his front.

"Like you are the one to joke about secret relationships," Taehyung mutters and your face drops, giving him a glare.

For a moment you're worried as if he knows about you and Jungkook, but then you remember he actually talks about you and Jungkook hiding your deal the first time.

"Anyway, he just never told me he likes someone. Or he even thinks about dating someone. Plus he was so secretive and ew, I think he really likes her."

You and Jungkook snort.

"I'm sure you will find someone you will like too, Taehyung-ah." you assure him, coming closer to him as you pat his shoulder.

He scoffs, visibly repulsed by the idea. "I don't want to find someone I like!"

"You're not gonna be single for the rest of your life, Tae." you tell him. Not that it would be something wrong if he ended up single.

Not everyone wants to have a relationship and have a lover in that sense. Taehyung is enjoying this lifestyle but you do believe there will come a time when someone walks into his life and he will like that person. Like them more than someone he just wants to have sex with.

"Nah, I'm gonna be a sugar daddy when I'm old or something." He waves you off and you laugh, shaking your head at him.

"You actually have to be loaded to be a sugar daddy." Jungkook reminds him cheekily.

"There is always a time, Jeon Jungkook," Taehyung narrows his eyes at Jungkook. "Anyway, I'm feeling sick from how in love he sounded so I'm staying over, okay? Hope you lovebirds don't mind having another roommate for the night,"

You stutter over your words, Jungkook equally surprised by Taehyung's own invitation to his home but most importantly – you two have unfinished business and a part of it is in Jungkook's boxers right now, which is hidden from Taehyung's eyes. Oh my god, did he lean against the couch to cover his bulge? 

"I can take the couch, it's fucking comfy anyway," Taehyung turns around and walks to the couch as he makes himself comfortable there.

"Uh, okay?" Jungkook says unsurely, the two of you sharing a look, fully realizing Taehyung just totally cockblocked you.

"Or I can share a bed with you, I can keep you warm. I love to cuddle with something anyway." Taehyung shamelessly says to you, wiggling his brows teasingly as you widen your eyes, not knowing whether you're lost for words or you want to laugh with him. You can't believe he just compared you to something.

"I, uh, I actually don't have my own bed yet."

Taehyung suddenly stares at you, a grin freezing as he slowly looks between you and Jungkook, your heart picking up its pace as you feel you're about to go full in panic mode for some reason.

"Oh," He lets out, "I mean it's not like you both haven't shared a bed anyway. More than that actually." he says, teasing both of you as you feel the heat rushing back to your cheeks while Jungkook straightens and clears his throat.

"It's almost done. I'm planning to finish it tomorrow," Jungkook informs him, but it's not like Taehyung actually cares because he already starts putting some of the extra cushions to the floor.

You realize he's already wearing pajamas which could be mistaken by a pair of grey sweatpants and a matching shirt.

"I will bring you a blanket and a pillow." Jungkook tells him, watching him as Taehyung looks at him.

"Actually make those two, two pillows. No, three if you've got any."

Jungkook purses his lips, "Sure." You see him rolling his eyes in annoyance at Taehyung who doesn't see it because Jungkook is already walking to his bedroom with his back turned to Taehyung.

Standing there for a moment, Taehyung smacks his lips and closes his eyes as if you weren't there, completely ignoring your presence as you snort and follow Jungkook into his bedroom. You find him pulling an extra blanket and actually finding some extra pillows for Taehyung.

"Can you bring it to him?" he asks you, a huge pile of the blanket and pillows on the floor as you stand there dumbfounded.

"Why?"

"Look at me for fucks sake." Jungkook exclaims, whispering loudly at you as he points towards the visible hard bulge in his boxers. Well, at least it's not in its fully hard state because in that way Taehyung would notice for sure.

"Alright, alright, calm down your balls." you mutter, picking up the things which you struggle with but manage to hold it all in your arms.

Jungkook delivers a slap to your ass, the sound echoing in the room as you both freeze, looking at each other. You glare at him but Jungkook just grins at you.

"Calm down your tits, he probably didn't hear."

Groaning, you wish your hands would be free so you could show him your middle finger.

Bringing it to Taehyung, he thanks you and makes himself comfortable, ordering you to turn off the lights which you do with a grumble. He sends you a flying kiss with his eyes already closed and arms crossed over his chest.

What a turn of events for tonight.

It's twenty minutes after and you both just lay on your backs, hands on your own stomachs as you stare at the dark ceiling. It's more than clear Jungkook is awake too, the last time you glanced at him which was approximately around a minute ago, his eyes were wide open. Thanks to the unclosed blinds, there is at least some kind of moonlight present in the room.

The entire apartment is silent, no sounds heard.

"Do you think he's asleep?" Jungkook mutters, quietly with his deep voice which sounds even deeper as he tries to keep quiet.

"He's a fast sleeper, so... probably." you answer with a whisper.

A rustling sound of the sheets comes from Jungkook's side as he turns to you, leaning on his elbow as you see him staring at you. It's too dark to make out his features but you just know he's looking at you because it's quite obvious.

"You still wanna fuck?" he asks, a shocking jolt of excitement and lust filling your body as the thought of having sex with someone in the other room makes you both anxious and excited.

"What if he hears us?" you ask back, voice still coming out as a whisper but you're intrigued, leaning on your elbows too.

"You're gonna have to be quiet then." Jungkook proposes as if you always make every sound.

"It's not just about me, Jeon," you mutter kind of loudly, silencing your voice. "Sex isn't soundless."

And by that you mean, if Jungkook plans to fuck you there's no way the very familiar sounds of your bodies meeting and your wetness around his length every time he thrusts will come out as soundless.

"There's always a way around it. I told you I'm not done with you."

You cock your brow at him, nibbling in your bottom lip as you press your thighs together under the sheets, knowing you know your answer before you even say it.

"Okay,"

You're risking a lot actually. It's not like you desperately want to keep the relationship you currently have with Jungkook away from Taehyung. And that includes Jimin too. But you're just not ready to tell them and first of all, it's not any of their business. What would you say anyway? Just come up to them and announce to them you and Jungkook are hooking up whenever you want to?

You know Taehyung would never judge you, maybe tease the hell out of you and Jungkook. Jimin might not completely judge you but he surely would voice his concerns of your stupid decision based on your hormones, lust and selfishness.

Either way, maybe you will bring it up once you and Jungkook feel comfortable or just won't tell them. Whatever feels right for you and him.

Jungkook scoots closer to you, his body pressed to your right side as he slips his arm under the sheets and finds his place between your thighs once again. You allow him the space, spreading your legs slightly.

"Fuck, you're still wet," he mutters, "I never found Taehyung annoying as much as he just cockblocked me tonight."

You giggle, especially at the annoyance he portrays toward Taehyung, but it dies down as soon as Jungkook starts rubbing you. A moan threatening to escape past your lips, you quickly bite it back and let Jungkook tease you while you shift on your spot impatiently.

"Jungkook," you whine by a whisper, still reminding yourself to keep it quiet. "I need you."

"I'm right here." he teases you and you groan, squeezing his biceps in return as you glare at him in the darkness.

And then he slips a finger inside you, pumping it slowly as you welcome the penetration but it's still not what you're yearning for the most. As much as you feel excited to be doing this, the thrill of someone else in the bedroom, you wouldn't be able to live it up if Taehyung walked on you having sex. He wouldn't let you live. You're also impatient, nervous you'll break and make any louder sounds if Jungkook is going to play with you.

"Jeon," you scold him, but still embarrassingly grinding against his finger as he adds another that makes you gasp silently, mouth falling open. "I'm serious, please just fuck me."

Jungkook sighs in disappointment, or at least that's what you think it is, but allows his fingers to glide out of you. Your body protests immediately, needing his touch but you're momentarily distracted when Jungkook suddenly brings his fingers to your lips. He brushes them against your bottom lip, your wetness smearing across it making it glisten which could be seen if there was any extra lightning. Before you know it, he's putting a slight pressure on them and you know what he wants, so you fulfil his wishes by welcoming his two long digits into your mouth.

Your own taste is present on your taste buds as you wrap your mouth around his fingers, letting your tongue twirl around them as you suck. Cleaning your own juices off his fingers, he pulls them out slowly with a light pop.

"Good girl," he says with a deep, hushed and raspy voice that makes you want to whine in even more impatience.

Luckily, Jungkook turns his upper body towards his nightstand, not even bothering to close it as he pulls out a condom. Ripping the foil package, you can make out him tossing it onto the floor as he kicks off the sheets off his body and pulls down his boxers. Wishing you could see a clear image of him putting the latex down his hard length, you have to settle for the outlines of his body.

Jungkook is quick and expert at this, rolling on the condom perfectly as you clearly see himself giving a few test pumps before he fully disregards his boxers. You already grasp the sheets and pull them off your body, inviting Jungkook which he welcomes naturally and settles between your spreaded legs, just for him. The sheets cover Jungkook's lower body once he takes it from you, draping it over your and his bodies.

"Ready?" he asks quietly, leaning closer to you as you feel his tip brushing against your thigh.

"Yeah," you breathe out, eagerly anticipating the feeling of him entering you which comes in a second.

He props up with his arm by your head while the other is on his length, guiding himself to your entrance which he finds naturally and quickly. You immediately curse at the sudden stretch of his cockhead pushing past your folds, slowly inching deeper and deeper. Nails digging into Jungkook's back, you try to keep your mouth shut but it's hard when the intense stretch makes your eyes tear up.

"Shhh," Jungkook reminds you, face above you as you notice a faint sight of his brows pinched together.

"I'm trying." you tell him through clenched teeth, Jungkook still pushing his hard and thick length into you.

"You're clenching around me, you're not making it any easier," Jungkook scolds you by a whisper and you scoff, grunting right away when he finally slips entirely inside of you.

You both sigh in content, your body relaxing as Jungkook starts to pull out, just to softly push back in. He builds up the pace of his thrusts, which is also based on your body's reaction to him while he attentively watches you (or tries to in the dark to tell apart your reaction). Your soft moans and the way you try to control them, imprisoning them in your mouth by biting harshly into your lower lip, tells him enough to know you're enjoying this as much as being quiet suddenly feels like the hardest task in the world.

You still have to keep quiet, no matter how many meters and a wall separates you from your sleeping – (hopefully) – friend. Jungkook thrusts are slower than usual but deep and sharp which knocks the breath out of you every time he does it.

It feels so good, it's definitely different compared to the usual rough and wild sex you have. Having to be quiet and careful plays a role in it too, since usually you don't have to be too careful of another person being in the same place as you. It all has its own spark and new feelings to it.

Rolling your hips into Jungkook, your thrusts meet as his pelvis bone presses into yours every time. Bodies on fire, you can't keep your eyes open as you dive into the pure ecstasy of Jungkook's skillful thrusts as you feel your stomach tightening.

It's not hard for Jungkook to tell you're close. Your walls tightening around him would be enough to tell him that. However, Jungkook grows frustrated at the lack of feeling of you. Sure, he feels your walls wrapped around his length but it's so faint he barely feels it, all he feels is a slight pressure that's just not good enough. He still needs to control himself, reminding himself he can't pound into you like there's no tomorrow just because of his desperate need to make himself feel something more.

"Fuck, Kook," you moan, totally oblivious to his inner furstration as he focuses on your moans, face burying into the crook of your neck as he thrusts harder.

His moves are sharper, the sheets covering your bodies barely muting the sounds of your skin meeting. With your hands on his back, nails scratching the skin there, you allow your back to arch as you finally let the knot snap inside you that makes you cum. You cum in a record time, Jungook fucking you through it with the same sharp and deep thrusts.

Growing sensitive and overstimulated, you try to coax Jungkook to cum by rolling your hips into his but that comes in return is Jungkook's frustrated growl which is muffled by your neck and pillow luckily.

"What's wrong?" you ask, knowing Jungkook isn't one to take too long to cum.

Sure, his stamina is great but you can tell there's something wrong.

Jungkook stops, hovering over you as he stays inside you. "Fuck, I think it's the condom."

"What?" you ask in alert, Jungkook quickly shaking his head as if to soothe down your worries.

"I can barely feel you," Jungkook says through clenched teeth, frustrated as he pulls out of you.

Leaning towards his nightstand, you lean on your elbows just to be met with a light of his night lamp being turned on. You squint your eyes at the sudden brightness while Jungkook is looking for the box of condoms, rummaging it with an unnecessary noise but as you're about to scold him, he already finds it and picks it up. Brows furrowed, you watch him read the box as he scoffs.

"Extra thick and extra safe," he reads out loud, scoffing and frustratedly tossing the box of condoms away. "Makes sense."

"You're the one who bought it." you chirp in, annoyingly reminding Jungkook which doesn't make him feel any better and you get a slight glare in return.

"It was the only one they had," he points out, stating matter of factly as you roll your eyes at him. "Fuck, I'm not buying them next time."

"What are we gonna do?" you ask, staring at Jungkook's hard cock that's wrapped in a condom and the sight suddenly makes you giggle, finding his frustration and this situation funny.

It brings only more annoyance and frustration on Jungkook's face as he frustratedly takes the condom off and goes to bin it. He joins you on the bed, hand running through his disheveled hair.

"Fucking extra thick and safe," he mutters and you giggle, trying to keep your voice down. "I'm not buying this brand again."

You sit down, silently giggling to yourself as you scoot closer to him, placing your hands on his tensed shoulders. "Come on, lay down." you urge him, leaning to turn the lights off.

Jungkook obeys, laying back to bed while the bedroom is swallowed in the darkness once again. You hover over him, tossing a leg over his body as you sit back on his thighs. You cringe at the wetness meeting his skin immediately, cursing at yourself for forgetting about your own mess between your thighs.

"Sorry." you whisper, Jungkook's hands coming to your sides.

"No, don't apologize," he tells you as you lean down and place a kiss to his mouth.

You start kissing his neck, your right hand already finding his cock slapped against his stomach as you start pumping it. Jungkook sighs pleasantly, making himself comfortable as he wiggles on his spot, clearly finally getting enough friction and attention. You want to snort but fight against it, continuing to work on his neck with your mouth while you squeeze his shaft, tracing your thumb on top of it.

"Yeah, that feels good," he sighs, voice tight and breathy while his hands make it to your ass.

He pulls your cheeks apart, massaging the flesh as you gasp against his skin. Focus, Y/N, you remind yourself not wanting to feel aroused again and risking the chance of a round two with Taehyung in the next room. But Jungkook makes it hard with his needy and touchy hands.

Suddenly, Jungkook presses onto your ass and you grind against him, a surprised gasp leaving your mouth as your hand leaves his length for a moment.

"Sorry," Jungkook apologizes sheepishly, growing impatient with you just pumping his cock.

You glare at him, gasping when your hips are inched forward and you suddenly feel it. The hard and hot flesh you're currently sitting on, your chest flushed against Jungkook's while you feel your wetness coating Jungkook's cock. Naked, with no barrier.

It feels like your head is about to spin, not believing you feel him like this against you. Quickly bracing yourself, you sit back and get off his length as you choose to sit next to him instead.

Glancing at Jungkook, you find him propped on his elbow, body slightly tensed as you feel his eyes on you even in the darkness. Once you wrap your hand around him, he relaxes and another apology croaks out of his mouth as he lays back and lets you pump his solid length.

"It's fine." you assure him, leaning down to his length as you take him into your mouth.

The rest of the few minutes go with you sucking him off, ignoring the way you clench around nothing when Jungkook lets out even the slightest breathy sound as he's enjoying the warmth of your mouth around him. Your previous plan of not wanting to get all hot and needy failed, Jungkook not helping you at all when his arm stretches to your ass and starts to rub your pussy while you try to make him cum.

You whine, torn between slapping his hand away or letting him rub you. It feels too good to tell him to stop and with you being focused (trying to be) on sucking him off, you just let him feel your wetness. It's in the middle of you drooling all over his cock, both mouth and hand busy, when Jungkook finally cums into your mouth.

You swallow the liquid, not letting it linger in your mouth any longer than it's necessary, the panic of Taehuyng being awake is the main priority at the moment, now that all of your and Jungkook's needs have been dealt with.

As soon as you don't feel his hand on you, you persuade yourself it's for the better because apparently, the condoms aren't good and you don't want to risk doing anything more.

"What are you doing?" you whisper, glancing at Jungkook when you grab your robe and quickly tie it around your frame, seeing him pulling some random sweatpants on.

"I gotta clean up myself." he shrugs as you sigh.

"Wait here, I'm going first."

"What, why?" he whines.

"Because Taehyung might be awake, you idiot." you scold him, pointing out the obvious as Jungkook huffs.

"He is not, or else he would barge in here. But fine, but be quick I can feel your cum drying on my thighs."

He slouches back on the bed, ushering you to move as you roll your eyes.

Luckily, Taehyung is still asleep and not even a sound comes out from the living room as you walk by to the bathroom. You're as fast as possible, finding Jungkook slowly falling asleep in the same position you left him when you come back. You kick him in the shin to wake him up, he stands up with a grumble.

"Suddenly not minding to fall asleep with my dried cum on you?" you sarcastically ask, teasing him a little as you see him showing you his middle finger. You don't see it clearly, just the outline of it is enough to make you bite back a laugh.

"Fuck off," he grumbles under his breath, "You wanted to clean first."

And he is out of the door before you can think of a comeback, sighing because it has no point to do that in the middle of the night.

Hating to admit it, you still wait for Jungkook to come back until you fully allow yourself to fall asleep but in your defense, he doesn't take too long and joins you in a few minutes before your eyes can even flutter shut.

Your last night while sharing a bed with Jungkook is peaceful, just like the previous ones always had been. And it certainly has nothing to do with Jungkook's warm and soft breath hitting the back of your neck.

The morning comes too quickly in your opinion. Maybe it's the sunlight peeking through unclosed blinds you forgot to close last night that makes you painfully squint your barely open eyes. Looking at the clock, it's not as early as you expect it to be and the whole apartment seems to be swallowed in silence, which makes you question where everyone is.

Suddenly being reminded of Taehyung's presence, it's weird that it's still quiet at ten o'clock.

Still wearing your nightgown, it's better to change before Taehyung sees your extremely exposed skin – not that he would care – but you're not in the mood for any early jokes and teasing on your account which would surely involve Jungkook as well.

Changing to your usual morning lazy outfit – a pair of beige sweatpants and a large white shirt – you make it into the bathroom to take care of your appearance and morning hygiene. It doesn't take you long, just enough to open the door and smell the delicious smell of bacon and eggs.

On your way following the smell, you notice Taehyung still cuddled to the pillow and blanket, his butt peeking off the couch as you chuckle but silently make it to the kitchen.

You're not surprised to see Jungkook completely awake, dressed in sport shorts and an oversized black shirt, looking fresh and wide awake as if he has been up for hours now.

"Don't you ever sleep?" you mumble behind him, joining him in the kitchen as he glances over his shoulder with a corner of his lips tilted upwards.

"Do you ever wake up before nine?" he asks in return, cackling when you smack his back when you walk past him.

"Yeah, if i have to," you say dumbfounded, earning another chuckle at the obviousness in your tone. "This smells good. You need help with anything?" you ask, looking around to see if there is anything you could do but you already find everything prepared.

Plates, glasses, sliced bread and a bowl of fruit... Jungkook has already taken care of everything.

"No, just sit down your pretty ass. Breakfast will be served soon,"

You raise your brow at him, earning another grin from him as he turns off the stove, serving the fried bacon on a plate. But you stand there, ignoring the way Jungkook cocks his brow at you and smirks when you haven't listened to him.

Once Jungkook puts away the pan, letting it cool down he turns to you, giving you a look which you return with a cheeky smile, raising your brow at him.

"You never listen, do you?" he chuckles.

"Of course not, you should know that by now Jeon." you tease him, wetting your lips with the tip of your tongue as he playfully rolls his eyes at you.

"You're provoking me." he states matter-of-factly, staring into your eyes as you can't help but smirk. He knows.

"Am I?" you cock your head to the side, Jungkook inching closer as you slowly take a step back, playfully smirking at him.

"Was last night not enough for you?"

And the profound confidence and cockiness makes you eye him from head to toe, staring back at his eyes through your eyelashes before you say; "Wasn't it enough for you?"

Jungkook growls, bumping into you as your bodies clash together as his hand makes it to your ass, delivering a slap to it as you laugh, hands on his chest while his both hands squeezes your asscheeks.

"What. The. Fuck."

It's like you've been electrified, both jumped away from each other as you stare at freshly awoken Taehyung with his eyes wide despite the evident sleepiness in them. His hair is disheveled, face puffy as he stares dumbfoundedly at the two of you.

You're screwed. One part of you tries to tell you that it's not a big deal but looking at Taehyung, you feel like your heart is in your throat and you're about to get scolded for some reason.

You're both so stupid. Getting touchy when he could've walked in any time. Which happened. You both were just stupid to let yourself get carried away.

"Taehyung, you are awake?" you manage to ask as if what he saw was nothing, voice too high and light which makes him stare at you even more, blinking slowly.

"Clearly I wasn't supposed to be!" he exclaims, throwing his arms suddenly as he eyes you both suspiciously but you know he knows. He's not stupid to let this go and think of this as nothing happened.

"Tae, this doesn't have to be a drama, okay?" Jungkook speaks up softly, watching his older friend starting to both catch a breath as he lets out a humorous laugh.

"You just were all over Y/N's ass!" he points at Jungkook as if he accused him of something.

Jungkook shrugs, there's no point in denying it when he clearly saw it.

"Hold the fuck on," Taehyung pinches the bridge of his nose, breathing in and out before he walks to the dining table and seats himself.

He stares at you with a firm gaze, the situation kind of wants to make you laugh but you hold yourself back. Somehow, Jungkook's presence and his obvious pose makes you more comfortable because you know he will take care of this.

"You guys are dating too?"

"No." you and Jungkook answer at the same time, both of you looking at each other without turning your heads, giving yourselves a side look.

"No, it's not that." Jungkook adds, cringing at himself since he says it awkwardly and slowly.

"Phew, thank fuck," Taehyung breathes out a sigh of relief, "I mean, don't get me wrong... it's just the situation with Jimin, imagine if y'all dated someone. I would be a fucking outcast!" he exclaims dramatically as you roll your eyes at him and join him at the table, not before taking the bacon with you.

"Calm down, weirdo. We are not dating," you assure him, "With your lifestyle, you're gonna be the only single one at some point."

"Oh, fuck off." Taehyung grumbles and mockingly grimaces at you.

"Oh, fuck off." you mumble back childishly, doing the same grimace.

Sighing, you reach for the glass of orange juice Jungkook has so kindly poured everyone before you even came here.

"So you just casually let your friends slap your ass?" Taehyung suddenly asks, causing you to almost choke but luckily, you haven't taken a sip yet.

You glare at him, Jungkook clearing his throat as a silence follows.

"What? Here I was talking about face slapping the other day and you're–"

"Okay, that's enough." Jungkook butts in, placing a bottle of ketchup on the table.

"I'm just fucking confused right now, I feel like I'm hangover," Taehyung says, clutching the side of his head. "So what is this then? Don't tell me you have another fake dating deal going on. Who are you trying to get back? Don't tell me it's that adolescent douche."

You snort, shaking your head. "Relax, we are not trying to get anyone back."

"We are just hooking up."

"Jungkook!"

"What?" he exclaims back, "He already saw us. What's the point of not going straight to the point?"

"Wait, wait, wait," Taehyung says quickly, digging into the scrambled eggs as he puts it into his mouth, munching on it. "You guys are hooking up?"

"That's what I just said, didn't I?" Jungkook sighs, sitting on the opposite side of you and Taehyung.

"You guys are fucking crazy," Taehyung mutters, "But hey, good for you. At least you have sex again." he tells you, causing Jungkook to hold back a laughter as you nudge your shoulder into Taehyung's.

"Shut up," you grumble, "What do you even know about my sex life?"

"Practically nothing, I thought it was non-existent." Taehyung mutters causing you to glare at him.

"Not everyone fucks everyone with a pair of tits."

"Hey, it's not everyone. Just everyone who's willing to share that pair of tits with me."

All three of you burst into laughter at that, a silence following once you calm down as Taehyung keeps eyeing you while he sips on his juice.

"What is it, Taehyung?" you ask finally, not standing the prying eyes on you for more than a second.

"Nothing, nothing," Taehyung whistles but then he breaks, "Oh my god, I can't believe you two are actually fucking! I knew you just wouldn't go back to being friends!"

"We are friends," you argue immediately, meanwhile Jungkook is stuffing his face with food as if this conversation doesn't involve him. Honestly, it just makes you mentally shake your head at him for not saying anything further, leaving you to handle annoying and teasing Taehyung by yourself. "We went back to just being friends!" you exclaim as you see Taehyung's raised brow, obviously not believing you.

Your frustration rises as Taehyung purses his lips.

"No, really! It just happened... Anyway, we are both single so..." you mumble, not even knowing how to get out of this conversation but with Taehyung, it's impossible.

"Yeah, for how long..." Taehyung mutters quietly under his breath but gives you a teasing grin once your eyes meet. "I'm happy for you, though. I really am."

Jungkook snorts, leaning against the stool as he chews the food while you give Taehyung a weird look.

"Happy for us?" you ask dumbfounded as Taehyung nods.

"Yeah," he nods, shrugging. "Happy you have sex, enjoying your youthful life... with Jungkook out of all people."

"Okay, what is that supposed to mean?" you exclaim, Taehyung almost choking on his food as he bursts into another fit of laughter.

"Okay, I think that's enough," Jungkook says, "Please, Tae. Let us live, okay?"

"Fine, fine, fine." Taehyung waves him off, keeping his mouth shut.

Finally you're about to eat in a peaceful quiet until another topic comes up and you couldn't be happier.

Still, Taehyung keeps amusingly smirking at his plate but you choose to ignore it. Both of you do.

[dandylovesturtles]

listen ok I know shit is dire in CAS land (by @somerandomdudelmao) but I had this stupid idea and it's a slow day at work and I type fast so here you go I didn't proofread this at all

I'm sorry I made it silly

Massive spoilers if you haven't read the new CAS update

...

"I can fix it," is a much easier thing to say than to do. Casey's thinking that as he takes long, quick strides through the lair, turning the problem over in his head as fast as he can. He hopes Uncle Tello can't hear the parts of his thoughts that are in a panic, but based on their conversation before he probably can.

Uncle Tello doesn't say anything about it, and Casey kind of wishes he would, just for the reassurance that he's still there.

He's so absorbed in his thoughts he doesn't notice Donnie (the younger Donnie, the physical Donnie) standing in front of him until it's too late and he's already collided with his back. Coffee spills everywhere, though thankfully it only splashes his plastron where he can't get burned.

Younger Donnie whirls, something distinctly murderous in his eye that feels so weird and wrong directed at Casey. It cools only slightly when Donnie processes it wasn't one of his brothers bumping into him, and somehow that feels just as weird, that Donnie has to readjust his feelings to accommodate the unfamiliarity. (He's not family, not to this Donnie.)

"Is something chasing you?" Donnie snaps.

"Uh... no-"

"Is there a fire?"

"No, but-"

"Do you need glasses?"

"I don't... think so?"

"Then watch where you're going!"

He spins on his heel and marches off, toward the kitchen to get more coffee, Casey assumes. For a moment he's left too off kilter and dumbfounded to remember what he was doing.

Then Uncle Tello's voice in his head startles him out of it. What just happened?

Oh, uh... I ran into the other version of you.

Ran into?

Literally. I spilled his coffee.

Ah, and he didn't take it well.

And Casey knows he shouldn't stop for this. Casey knows they may be on limited time and he has to fix this and Uncle Tello shouldn't have to listen to his whining about things that don't matter.

But he's been holding in so many feelings for so long and even if it's just in his head, hearing his uncle's (dad's) voice makes it rush out of him before he can stop it.

I don't think he likes me very much. I touched his shell the other day and he snapped at me. I got mad at him when he touched your tech and that made him mad, too. I don't know how to talk to him.

He doesn't really know how to talk to any of them, is the thing. It used to be the easiest thing in the world, and now it's a wall he hasn't yet learned how to scale.

He can feel his thoughts spiraling against his will. He doesn't have time for this, but the grief and the lack of sleep and the lack of easy affection are all mixing together with the weirdness of it all into a dangerous Molotov cocktail of emotions and he's not sure what will light the fuse.

Casey Jr, says Uncle Tello's voice.

Uncle Tello?

Do you want to see something really funny?

Casey can't help but make a strangled noise at the back of his throat, one that isn't a laugh but isn't a cry either. Something funny?

Yeah. Trust me, it'll be hilarious. Go to my lab.

Casey hesitates. He doesn't let me in there without him...

I feel confident I outrank him. Wait, how old is he?

Sixteen.

Ahhh, that explains it. I know I'm an absolute delight now, but at that age I could be a real pill.

It startles an actual laugh out of Casey. Without arguing further, he rushes to Donnie's lab, quick before he can finish brewing his coffee.

How do I get in?

Is this the subway?

Yeah.

Okay, there's a manual override for the voice lock hidden in one of the wall panels, should be... three to the left, middle of the door. Give that a good knock. Shave and a haircut~

Casey does as directed, and the panel slides back, revealing a flat, glossy keypad.

What's the access code? he asks, feeling like they're on some secret mission now. Maybe it doesn't fall into what people in this time consider normal, but to Casey this is standard stuff. He falls into the rhythm of it like a well loved song.

Oh one one four twenty one twenty seven, says Uncle Tello.

Casey punches it in and the door slides open. He slips inside and hits the button to close and lock the door behind him. Donnie still hasn't returned; the mission is proceeding as planned.

Wasn't that the code for one of the weapons lockers in the old- at base?

Yes, it was. Poor security protocol to reuse codes, I know, but I'm partial to that one.

What is it?

Atomic Lass's birth date. Uncle Tello pauses, then adds, Has he shown you any of the old Atomic Lass episodes of Jupiter Jim?

Uh, no...

Ah, continuing to fail my already low expectations, Teen Tello. Never mind, we'll worry about that later on.

Later on. Right, they shouldn't be doing this, they should be trying to fix Uncle Tello, they should be-

To my computer, Casey Jr! I can't type so you'll have to do it for me.

Uncle Tello's voice pulls him out of his reverie, and he hurries to do as he's told.

Uncle Tello walks him through passwords and then through navigating the OS. It's old and out of date compared to what they had in the future (Donatello's custom OS, better than the hacks at Apple and Microsoft, or so he said), but when Casey had called it old and out of date Donnie had gotten mad about that, too.

Ada Lovelace, this is old, says Uncle Tello's voice now, and incredibly Casey laughs again.

But they find what he's looking for and then input a series of commands into the command line. Casey isn't familiar with all of them, but if he had to guess, they just sent a video from late 2019 to every device in the lair.

Alright, mission accomplished, time to retreat, says Uncle Tello's voice, and he hurries out of the lab, just in time to hear a ping from the phone in his pocket.

He pulls it out and watches the video. It's Donnie, only slightly younger than the teen Casey now lives with, adjusting the camera before grinning and posing in front of it. He's in his lab, though a different one than the one here in the subway. He looks cocky.

He moves further back from the camera so his entire body is framed in its lens, then steps onto a skateboard. He glides in a circle for a moment, then jumps to try and do some kind of trick. Casey doesn't know the name of it, but what he does know is that Donnie's feet get caught in his board, and he ends up tumbling to the floor, crashing in an undignified heap, arms splayed out and face smooshed against the concrete.

It shouldn't be funny.

(It's pretty funny.)

It seems the others echo this sentiment, because suddenly Casey can hear laughter erupting from elsewhere in the lair.

"OMIGOSH! Barry, you gotta watch this!"

"HAHAHAHA BRO ATE SHIT!"

"Hah... Don't worry Donnie, I'm sure you'll get it next ti-hahahahaha!"

There's the sound of scurrying feet, and then Donnie slides into the hall, glaring at Casey who forgot he should be moving away from the crime scene.

"YOU!" he screeches.

Casey freezes. What is he supposed to say? What excuse does he have? The you in my head told me to do it? Yeah right.

Casey does the only sensible thing and turns to run.

Casey Jr?

Uncle Tello!?

What's happening now?

The other you is after me!

Oh. Well. Better run fast.

Casey turns on the speed, sprinting down the corridor and toward the only exit he knows, Donnie hot on his trail.

Why is every younger version of you so scary!?

Oh please, there's no way that scrawny, barely pubescent mess is scary. Have you ever heard his voice crack?

...Well, yeah...

See? Hilarious. And we didn't even have to pull up my browser history.

Okay, but none of this helped us fix anything.

Ah well. One problem at a time.

[sweetinsaniiity]

In The Light Of Our Demise

► 𝙿𝚊𝚒𝚛𝚒𝚗𝚐 - photographer!wooyoung x fem!reader!Y/N x OT8Teez! (𝒶𝓈 𝒻𝓇𝒾𝑒𝓃𝒹𝓈) ◄ ► 𝚃𝚊𝚐𝚜/𝙶𝚎𝚗𝚛𝚎 - fluff, friendship, unrequited love, slice of life, angst, plot twist, slow burn, friends to-strangers to-friends , moving on , happy ending (or is it?) ◄ ► 𝚃𝚛𝚒𝚐𝚐𝚎𝚛 𝚆𝚊𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 - depression, anxiety ◄ ► 𝚆𝚘𝚛𝚍 𝙲𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚝 - 23.4K ◄ ► 𝚂𝚢𝚗𝚘𝚙𝚜𝚒𝚜 - someone who was afraid of getting out of their comfort zone and someone who was afraid of committing to anything and anyone is never a good combination. Would Wooyoung remain in your life if you confessed? If he left, what would you do? ◄

► 𝙽𝚘𝚝𝚎𝚜 - Hello! This is my first fanfic, at least here on Tumblr! Cut me some slack I suppose lmao and let me know if I should continue. If so, let me know if you want to be added to my future taglist! Title from Motionless In White. ◄

I'm not God, but they're trying to kill me. This all-knowing desperation I've been feeling for quite sometime now, I mean.

I don't remember the last time I've felt this lonely. There were times where my emotions felt a little too much to handle, but not to the point that rendered me unable to want to feel alive. Today, the sadness drained through me rather than lingering outside my skin, traveling through every nerve, but to my surprise, it rather electrified me to want to do something.

That's good, right? And so I did.

"I'll be back at noon," I told my kind mother, passing through her to try and get to the door before I changed my mind.

"I'm glad you've been going out lately, honey. Let me know when you need anything, okay?" she beamed, quite pleased that I was trying to do something with my life rather than mope around in my room all day.

Oh, how clueless she was. The truth was, I didn't want to let her know about the consuming melancholy that my heart had been feeling. 

Ever since I had decided to quit my job, nothing but bad luck has been coming my way. I know it was stupid, to just up and go just because I was unsatisfied with what I was doing, but truth be told, I was not happy anymore. I could never go on doing something I truly wasn't happy with.

But I was bored out of my mind, and most of all, I felt utterly useless and hopeless. It was dangerous - the path my thoughts were taking me. It's the road that led to my burnout, and the impatience this world had always given me.

"No point in trying to convince myself that things would be different," I mumbled to myself, sitting on the park bench nearby.

Click, click

I was so lost in thought that I didn't even notice that my feet took me to the park I always went to when I just wanted to be alone in my thoughts and think of my next move. I suppose I was always so discontented with my life that my body had subconsciously learned what to do on its own.

Click, click

No matter, I thought, I was the master of pushing it through. My path had been very foggy lately, anyway. I just have to be patient if the world can't do it for me so I can wait for it to clear up and show me the next adventure that lay ahead of me. 

Click, click

I frowned, what in the hell is that clicking sound I keep hearing?

I pulled my cardigan close, as if doing so would stop the exposure I suddenly felt from being out in the open. I looked around, but there was nothing. There were parents with their children, dogs with their owners, coaches with their students, and ducks with their ponds.

"Miss? You dropped this---"

"Oh my God!" I squealed like cattle about to be slaughtered as I turned around to find the source of the sudden voice. I had always been jittery, you see.

I turned around, and the most handsome man I have ever seen in my life was behind me holding what seems to be my phone. I didn't even realize that I'd dropped it while I was busy spacing out in my thoughts.

His eyes were widened, directed at me. I guess I'm not the only jittery one here. 

He had average length hair that swayed with the oncoming wind, but what set it apart was its bright red tone that was as vivid as the flowers that surrounded both of us. His lips were plump and raised into a charming smile and his steps had a bounce to them.

Oh God, be still, my beating heart. I blushed, the red tinge on my cheeks vibrant in contrast to my pale skin. I hope he can't hear how loud my heart is beating.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to shout at you," I was meeker than I usually was.

He saw the surprise register on my face before I could hide it. His smile becomes wider, I guess he gets this a lot, and the heat on my face gets warmer. If he wasn't good-looking before, he definitely was now.

"Don't worry about it, I didn't mean to scare you," he laughed, handing me my phone. I slowly took it, praying that my hands didn't shake too much.

I swallowed. Even his voice was pretty. It reminded me of soft marshmallows, so pillowy and comforting, so sweet and yet so rich at the same time. I mentally slap myself, I haven't gone out in days and the first thing I do is openly check out a guy who was nice enough to give me my phone back instead of running away with it?

My voluntary isolation sure did its number on me.

But then I saw it. There was something slinging across his shoulder - a bag. It donned a big camera that I knew for a fact was quite expensive. So that was the clicking sound I heard earlier, he was a photographer.

"Ah," he began, scratching the back of his head. "I was snapping pictures of you earlier with this." He gently pats the bag. "Would you like to see?" 

"S-Sure," I agreed, hesitant.

"I'm not a creep, I promise," he panicked, animatedly defending himself by making a point to wave his hands in front of me. I giggled a little. He was cute. "I do this for a living, street photography I mean."

"I see. I, uh, sorry to disappoint you, Mr..?"

"Oh. I'm Wooyoung. And why are you sorry? I'm the one who took photos of you randomly," he tilted his head in confusion.

"It's not that," I paused, biting my lip, not knowing how to proceed. I don't miss the way his eyes follow the movement. "I haven't been myself lately, so I probably look unfit for your photography concept..."

I wasn't trying to fish for any sort of compliment. It was true, I did look and feel like shit, to put it simply. I haven't been taking care of myself lately - my clothes were wrinkly, my hair was a bird's nest, my eyes had no life in them, and my face has been splotchy with my dark circles and zit marks.

Unlike him. He was casual, but there was coordination with his outfits, and they looked impeccably new.

"On the contrary, Miss...?"

I laughed a bit. He was cute, and very playful at the same time. What a dangerous combination. His mouth curls into a good-natured smirk. "Y/N. Drop the 'miss', it makes me feel old." 

It was his turn to laugh a bit. "On the contrary, Y/N, yours was the best photo I have taken this week."

My blush deepens immensely, more than I thought I was able to. I matched it with a small, shy smile as my eyes shone in a way that only genuine happiness and appreciation can bring.

I've always been like that. I wish I didn't get so flustered easily. In a flash, my cheeks are rosy and anyone can peek inside my emotions as I had pried my insides open so they watch for themselves.

"Somehow I don't believe that," I chuckled, mentally rolling my eyes.

"No, I'm serious, here," Wooyoung zips his bag open, brings out the expensive looking camera, and presses a button that brings it back to life. "I'll show you."

Wooyoung scoots closer to me, bringing the equipment near my face so I can see the screen. I was so embarrassed at how much I had the urge to sniff him.

He smelled so good - very musky, leathery but very clean at the same time. It gives me the image of a pure sophistication behind a light curtain that envelops you in warmth.

I let out a light gasp, complete surprise taking over the shyness I felt earlier.

There I was, staring out nowhere in particular at the bench I was brooding my bad mood off on. But it wasn't me that stole both of our attention, there was a beautiful wisteria tree I hadn't noticed before behind me.

It was beautiful. The way they cascaded into this marvelous tendrils of purple beauty blended with how forlorn my expression was; the longing, regret, and despondence clearly evident, like the slow descent of its lilac petals, way down they go.

To the naked eye, it looked like a depressed girl with a pretty tree in the background, but to me and Wooyoung, it was so much deeper than that. The photo held so much depth, because at the same time, there was relief in my features. The sadness was exquisite.

"You," I paused, swallowing to force the words out of my mouth. "You made me look human."

"What makes you think I didn't capture you because you were the most human looking in here?"

His smile was the prettiest thing I've seen in a while, prettier than the wisteria, and I can tell it was genuine. I could have melted in a puddle right there. His eyes sparkle like the night sky as he browses at each photo he had taken. He had the passion I lacked.

"Do you want copies of it?" Wooyoung inquired.

Did I want copies of it? Did I want to stare at myself and get reminded every time about how lonely my life currently was? I don't know, I wasn't the sentimental type. He senses my hesitation and frowns a bit. 

He grabs a small piece of card and hands it to me. "Here's my card," he points at it. "That's the address, come swing by whenever you have the chance and I will give it to you, okay?"

I bit my lip apprehensively with a nod, pocketing the card in my cardigan. "Alright, I will think about it."

"I hope you do," he clicks his tongue, swiping it across his bottom lip. I stopped breathing for a second. "I wouldn't want to waste such a pretty photo."

I swallowed. "A-Ah, do I have to pay for it?"

"I guess you're going to have to find out, hmm?" he smirked, gently tucking a piece of hair behind my ear. "There, much better."

I froze, not really knowing what to do. I sighed softly, I have been so deprived of touch because I poured all of my time on work. Well, at least what used to be my work. 

Wooyoung juts his hand out, waiting for me to shake it. I grabbed his hand halfheartedly. "I hope we see each other again," he said.

After we said our goodbyes - him being bubbly to the very end as he walked away and me just nodding as I watched him go - I treaded my way home.

I took out the card he gave me earlier, which turned out to be a business card, I realized, and not just a personal card. Of course, Y/N, he just met you, why would he give you his personal details? As I inspected the card further, it brought me slight joy to know that his work place wasn't far from my house, just a couple of blocks away.

I was hesitant, truth be told, it was probably a one time encounter, most likely a business tactic to get someone to go into their studio and do business with them. I felt bad because Wooyoung seemed like a genuine person, but there was no way I was adding any sort of change in my current life right now, my mind was a mess as is.

With that, I crumpled up the card and threw it in the nearest bin.

I paused at the doorway, hesitating before anyone - Wooyoung - knew I was here. I knew I had to go in, and by God, I was nervous as hell. I just needed a few minutes to compose myself.

The curiosity had been eating away at me. It had been 2 weeks before deciding I would stop prancing around at it and just get it over with.

To hell with it, I thought, hastily putting on the most mediocre outfit I can get away with today. It wasn't meant to impress, a simple white tee paired with jeans and sneakers was enough to look decent and be comfortable at the same time.

Deep inside, maybe I just wanted to see the striking photographer again and hear his voice; to see his sparkling eyes that quickly held me in like a moth to a flame.

I stepped in and was immediately greeted by a myriad of photographs that were just placed where they were, the closest thing we get to a time capsule. I was immediately amazed by how versatile the photos were - all of them had their own stories to tell.

A photograph of an old, vintage clock caught my attention. I'm not very knowledgeable, but it was an antique, I was sure of it. It was made out of wood that probably looked sleek during its era. 

Unconsciously, I touched the frame, like it would come back to life if I did. Then, I saw something at the bottom right of the frame. Taking a closer look, it was a series of small letters stamped on it.

J. WY/Budapest, Hungary/2023/Paradigm

I traced the embossed letters lightly with my fingertips. It was obvious that this one was Wooyoung's piece. He had a very particular style in his art, he tended to focus on the subjects and the corresponding backgrounds were something to compliment the subject, and not to supply added detail. It was very interesting.

"I can hear the gears in your head turning from where I am."

I was a deer in headlights once more with him. "You got a thing for sneaking up on me?" I teased.

There he was in his handsome glory leaning by the door with his arms crossed. "Maybe," he smirked coyly.

My heart went up to my throat when I realized that today, his hair slicked back today. I was able to see his face clearly, his beauty was insane. Heaven knows I would look like a wet chicken. He walks steadily towards me and stares fondly at the vintage watch photo.

"I went to Budapest with all of my friends, we all work in this studio together, for a vacation," he chuckled, reminiscing. "But I couldn't resist not taking the scenery for work. God, that place was beautiful..."

Just like you.

I cringed internally, turning my head a bit away from him so he couldn't see the grimace on my face. It wasn't a lie, he was beautiful, but I wasn't going to admit that to him, or anybody for that matter.

"I like them," I thoughtfully mumbled.

Wooyoung turns to look at me, and I tried very hard not to look at him back by pretending that I was inspecting the photo furthermore. There was not a lick of knowledge in my head about photography, I hope he doesn't notice that. 

He stares for what seemed like forever, not blinking nor breathing, the effect was a slow burn waiting to incinerate the thin thread that bound us both. Although I wasn't looking straight at him, it was his lips that gave away that he knew that I knew what he was doing; he wasn't smiling, there was just a slight tilt on one corner.

"Do you, now?" he wondered, now full-on smirking.

"Yes," I affirmed. Was that rhetoric? Was I supposed to say no?

He audibly sighed, and I frowned. I know that sound, it was the sound of negative memories suddenly surging our minds, crashing in like a tidal wave, and my, once you start? They become very addicting, slowly consuming your thoughts until they become no more.

"You know, I never used to look at the photos I snap after I take 'em?" Wooyoung's smile was tinged with hurt, but more so of reminisce. "I just snap, snap, and then keep snapping and hope for the best outcome when San develops them in the back for me."

"Is that what you did when you stole those moments of mine a couple of weeks back?" I swallowed nervously, my body was already anxious and my brain is trying to catch up on it any moment now.

"No," he firmly articulated, so firmly my heart leapt to my throat and tightened it further. 

Wooyoung gently grabs my chin, turning it towards himself so I can make eye contact with him. "Because I knew you wouldn't come back to me until a few days after. I saw it in your eyes."

To him? This was the second time he stole something from me. Instead of a photo, now it was the breath from my lungs. I am on fire, my skin was burning from his touch. 

"Frankly, I wasn't expecting two weeks, that was longer than I anticipated," he chuckled lowly, his thumb caressing my cheek tenderly, and I let him. I was too frozen to protest.

"You knew all that even before you approached me that day? From that far?" I raised a brow. I was hesitant, but I was willing to play his game even though I knew he was probably bullshitting me.

"I'm a photographer, Y/N. It's my job to look through the windows of people's souls---"

"What do you want from me?"

Wooyoung lets go of my face, hands now in his pockets. He doesn't look a bit surprised, just a little concerned. "What do you mean?" he frowned, tilting his head to the side in wonder.

The paranoia in me had always been borderline terrified of not only trying new things, but also meeting new people in association. The underlying fear of deception from years and years of let down between family and friends has rendered me closed off of opening allowances to let myself experience new things and let people in.

"You act like we're friends, and we are not," I bit my lip, exasperated. "I don't like that."

"Are you saying that there are certain prerequisites to being friends with other people?" Wooyoung tuts, frowning deeper. "Everyone has to start from somewhere, no?"

He was right, I can admit that. I began to see how my self-deprecating thoughts had kept me all alone, and frankly, I was none the wiser on what it's like on the side.

"I'll tell you what, Y/N, how about I give you your photo and you can tell me what you're thinking over coffee, perhaps? I make a mean cup of coffee," Wooyoung suggested kindly, his eyes shining in anticipation for my response.

I frowned, shuffling my feet in anxiety. "What if people come inside your studio? And your friends?"

"Don't worry about that," he smiled, already taking a step towards the other room where he came from. "We actually don't open on the weekends. I just always came in because I was worried you would come looking for me when I wasn't here."

It was such a simple gesture, but it blew both my heart and my mind. My heart is so full right it could burst in any minute.

Wooyoung flashes me his million dollar smile, the one that made me want to see him again, and holds his hand out for me to grab. "Why are you hesitating?"

"I hesitate because I need to be sure because for the first time in a while, there are things that I do want, and the consequences of my errors would forever haunt me," I blurted uncontrollably, babbling before I could stop my mouth from speaking.

My mind began to work overload with anxiety but before I could act out on them, Wooyoung laughed out loud. His eyes crinkle upwards into the cutest crescents, and his beautiful lips stretched out with mirth. 

His laughter reminded me of a fox, loud and boisterous, and I couldn't help but join in with him as he warmed my soul and made my day. "You're fine, come on," he urged me in between laughter.

More photos, albeit with unfinished frames, greeted me when I followed Wooyoung into what I can only assume was the kitchen. It was small, but it was nice and actually very functional. I sat into one of the sleek, modern stools and leaned towards the small kitchen island while Wooyoung went to town and made both of us coffee.

"Sugar?" he absentmindedly asked.

"H-Huh?" I was a deer in sudden headlights.

Wooyoung seemed to be confused too as we both looked at each other in bewilderment. Without warning, his face contorts into a laughing mess again, making me blush.

"I was asking if you wanted sugar in your coffee," he chuckled. "Although if you want me to call you sugar, that could be arranged too."

I blushed even deeper, awkwardly covering my face in embarrassment. I felt the tips of my ears heat up and I must have looked so stupid in front of him. "Stop," I groaned, my voice muffled by my hands.

And being the gentleman he was, he did actually stop teasing me.

But it was mainly because he had two steaming mugs of coffee carefully balanced with his two hands as he walked towards me. I mumbled a 'thanks' when I received mine. 

"Now we can talk about why you're very sad," Wooyoung took a sip from his mug without breaking eye contact with me. I gulped.

My brows shot upwards in surprise and my eyes widened in apprehension at the same time. "How did you know I was sad?" I inquired, not sure on how to react.

Wooyoung smiled mischievously. "I just do," he winked.

Having no choice, and frankly having no one to talk to in general, I told him everything. I told him how I had quit my previous job because I was beginning to feel very unhappy with the toxicity that surrounded me and how suffocating it was to stay in a place where you weren't even wanted.

I told him how I was trying to look for another job, but the fear of trying a new one and not being sure if it was a good suit for me was a little daunting, so to speak.

He listened attentively to each word I said, not once interjecting to put his two cents in before I was done finishing, and only asking me some small questions for the sake of clarification. 

It almost makes me want to cry at how attentive he was to me, even though this was only the second time we're meeting. The way his eyes bore into me while I poured my heart out, the way he would nod and acknowledge the things I would say, he was such a good listener.

I can't say I've had too many good friends in my life, though there have been a few close ones, they were not enough for me to say that they were good to me. Wooyoung seemed to be a rare gem, one that I would love to keep for myself.

"What if I told you I know a place where you can start working?"

"You do?" I was hopeful.

Wooyoung nodded. "But are you sure you're going to be okay going to work so soon again?"

My chest warms up with his words. "I have to do it," I sighed deeply. "Y-You were right, if I don't start now, then I won't start at all."

He smiles broadly. "That's a good outlook, I like that..."

He proceeded to tell me about the boutique down the street a couple of blocks away from his studio and they were looking for someone to keep tabs of sale and returned products. As it turned out, the owner was Wooyoung's very close friend and the boutique was where they get their clothes and props whenever they had a photoshoot going on.

"He's a nice guy and I'm positive he'll like you, just let me call him so I can pitch in a word for you, hmm?" Wooyoung pulled his phone out and was about to dial the number, but I interjected before he could do it.

"W-Wait, don't do it," I squeaked, holding my hands out to him to stop him from doing so.

"What's the matter?" Wooyoung's eyes softened at my panicked state and I almost felt bad. I barely knew this man and he probably thinks I'm so pathetic already. It was disheartening.

"You've helped me so much already, I'd feel bad if you did this for me," I admitted.

"And what exactly have I done for you?"  

"Listening to me rant was a big thing for me, and you do make a mean coffee," I giggled, he smiles shyly. "And you gave me justice on the photo you took of me."

"Speaking of that," Wooyoung stood up from his stool. "Wait here."

He left to go back to the front entrance of the studio, and he came back immediately. "Here."

He nudged a square-shaped packaging in front of me. I took it and from touch, I knew it was a picture frame that he had wrapped so carefully and perfectly, there were no creases on the wrap. My heart was beating so fast and my fingers were shaking ever so slightly.

"Open it when you get home," he instructed. "And I'm going to call him, my friend I mean. If I'm helping you anyway, I might as well go all out on it." 

"It's not a big deal," Wooyoung continued when I didn't respond, playfully flicking my forehead. "What are friends for?"

An explosive sensation boomed its way into my head all the way down to my chest, leaving a searing type of numbness in its trail. "Okay," I mumbled.

Unfortunately, I had to say goodbye to him because I told my mother I was only picking the picture frame up, I was not expecting to stay this long, so she was probably worried. Fortunately, Wooyoung understood and walked me out. We couldn't properly converse afterwards anyway because a client of his suddenly called out of the blue after he had dropped the call with his boutique owner friend.

We said our goodbyes and I speed walk all the way to my house with the carefully wrapped picture frame in my hands. There was an explosion in my brain - the good kind - and a surge of excitement that electrified my whole being. I could feel it in my bones.

This is the very time I have ever been excited with a mystery. I hated surprises growing up because I was scared I wouldn't like the surprise.

With no time to waste, I quickly locked myself in my room, taking all of my clothes off in a haste and replacing them with something more comfortable and nap worthy. I unwrapped the gift like an animal tearing its prey apart to find their treasure inside.

Tears found their way in my eyes. I had no words, the photo itself was beautiful, I had seen it before, but Wooyoung had left a small note taped on the frame for me to read when I opened it.

You're worth more than you think. Wanna hang out tomorrow, beautiful? I also make mean brownies ;)

I completely broke down, hysterically crying not from sadness, but from the joy of the events that have been happening to me. Maybe being his friend wasn't so bad after all.

"So you must be Y/N, correct?"

Having a direct connection like Wooyoung did wonders from my interview process and I was called exactly a week after he made the call. 

"Y-Yes, I am," I did a deep 90 degree bow immediately, but not before the man's eyes widened a bit. "L/N Y/N, Sir. I'm very h-honoured to be chosen for this role."

Needless to say, I am a nervous wreck. Wooyoung conveniently forgot to tell me that this was no ordinary boutique. It's a very well known fashion brand that had the catchy 'started from the bottom, now we're here' origin story.

I opened my eyes, I didn't notice they were tightly shut before, when I felt hands nudging me to stand up straight. "It's okay," he laughed. "I don't bite, please stand up..."

This one was handsome as well. He had an edgier style to him that was unique to him and him only. Think bold, defiant, and unconventional. His blue hair added to that grunge aesthetic.

He cleared his throat before speaking. "Kim Hongjoong, owner, and your future boss," he grinned.

My face pales a bit. The Kim Hongjoong? The great mind behind the boutique NO1LIKEME? The one Wooyoung had casually called and got me in? What has my life become in a month?

"Scaring the new girl already, Joong?"

I turned around, and a taller man with dark hair and almond shaped eyes smiled lightly at me with his thick lips. I almost rolled my eyes, either I'm losing my mind, or Wooyoung, himself, and all of his friends are all damn attractive.

"Oh, this is her?" he pointed at me, to which Hongjoong nodded. "I see. Song Mingi, thank you for considering us."

Thank me? I scoffed internally, the co-founder of NO1LIKEME is thanking me for working with them? I suppose that was why they were successful.

Mingi excused himself to man the business while Hongjoong had toured me around the shop. It was a lot bigger on the inside than I had initially thought.

I couldn't help but become very excited as Hongjoong showed me how he personally designs most of their pieces without trying to mass produce the majority of their products, which was very respectable on his end because mass producing can downgrade their quality.

The brand that I only reached in my dreams is now my workplace. I have to thank Wooyoung personally when I see him again.

They needed someone to do inventory checks and match them with the accountancy department. Hongjoong has a big project coming soon to collaborate with an international brand and Mingi has to take over for now while he's abroad. Fair enough.

As we were about to go into his office to sit down and discuss further, I stopped in my tracks. The most gorgeous black, flared dress was hanging in one of the posts. It's very simple, but very versatile, not too long as it stopped above the knee, and the sheer bodice elevated it.

"You like it?" Hongjoong asked before I had the chance to feel the fabric.

"I love it, actually. I've never seen anything like it," I admitted.

He chuckled, plucking the dress from its hanger and handed it to me gently after he folded it in half. "Make sure it's well-loved, then, because it's yours now."

"W-What?" I spluttered, eyes wide open. "No, I was just admiring it, I can't possibly take it. C-Can I pay for it, at least?"

"Think of it as your first day perk," he shrugged. "And no offense, giving away one dress isn't going to make a dent in my business."

I blushed, embarrassed to the highest degree. I was just about to thank him profusely when Mingi suddenly popped his head by the door.

"They're here," was all he said before Hongjoong and I walked back into the main part of the shop.

And there he was - Wooyoung. He was in an engrossed conversation with Mingi along with another - surprise, surprise - handsome man. He had a manlier aura to him compared to the other three, which was an interesting mix to his feline features.

Wooyoung, as if sensing I was present, turned to my direction and the look in his eyes made my insides churn in excitement. His friends were all pretty, but none of them had an effect on him like he did.

"Hey Joong," Wooyoung greeted after approaching me and Hongjoong from across the boutique. He smiled even brighter as he ruffled my hair lightheartedly. "Are you taking care of my Y/N?"

I blushed beet red, lowering my gaze with a nervous laugh to avoid any sort of eye contact. He can't just say these things and not expect me to react! The cat-looking man Wooyoung was with smirks at me, clearly amused.

But maybe, it was just me putting more to it than I should. Wooyoung has been nothing but kind to me and I can't reciprocate that with anything other than gratefulness.

"Get the hell out of here," Hongjoong chided, rolling his eyes, but teasingly because his eyes were full of the same mischief, but they were gone when he turned to me. "My assistant, Jongho, will call you sometime this week so you can get started officially."

I stopped the urge to bow deeply again at him as he turned around to go back behind the shop and instead repeated multiple 'thank yous' at him to express my gratitude. 

"Y/N, this is San, my long time friend and co-worker in the studio," Wooyoung introduced me to the other guy he was with when there were just the three of us left.

San smiles and his deep dimples pop out along with it. He nods in acknowledgement. "Very nice to meet you, Y/N, I personally loved that one photo of yours that Wooyoung took."

"He is a good taker," I shyly replied, blushing at the compliment, although I knew it wasn't directly referenced to me.

San snorted. "Yeah, that's the only thing he's good at."

"Hey!"

Wooyoung playfully swatted San's bulky arms in defense. We all had a small laugh before they both noticed the bag I was holding with the dress inside of it. I simply told both of them that Hongjoong had just given it to me after I admired it.

Behind the strict demeanor of being a boss, was the very generous and giving nature of Hongjoong, apparently. He had meant to give me something anyway simply because I was now friends with them, and also because Wooyoung spoke highly of me. I slightly felt bad because really, I would have been fine without it.

I should have thanked him more before he left.

"I would love to stay with you both and hang out," San glances at his phone to check the time. "But I have business to attend to. Where's Mingi?"

I pointed at some random door where I saw the latter enter earlier. I was about to leave since technically today wasn't my first day, just an introduction to the shop, and was about to basically run back to my house, when Wooyoung follows me out the door and slings his arms across my shoulders.

"Oh, you're leaving San?" I halted on my tracks, blushing profusely like some hormonal teenager that's never been touched by the opposite sex before.

"He was never meant to come," he chuckled. "I was about to fetch you and he decided he was going to come with me since he has to pick up some props from this gig we have next week."

My heart was pounding against my chest like a bird wanting to be out of its cage. He was so close to me, so close I could smell his breath, his body heat seeping into my subliminal thoughts.

This was an invasion, an unwanted intimacy. How have I lived without it for so long?

"Are you tired?" Wooyoung suddenly asked, breaking my thoughts apart and scattering them with the wind.

"N-No, not really. Why?"

He pulls me closer, my body plush against his. I wanted to melt. "Good," he grinned. "Let's go."

He starts to walk, but I plant my feet firmly on the ground. "Woah, wait, where are we going?"

"Would you say yes if I said I already reserved a spot to this brunch spot?"

I blinked owlishly at him. "No, I can't, I already ate before I called Mingi..."

The truth was, I was slightly ashamed to go. The last thing I wanted was to be treated like some sort of charity case. 

Also the reason being, no matter how hard I try, I will think of this as a date.

Wooyoung pouts, his hold on me loosening a bit. "Pretty please? What, are you sick of me already because we hang out everyday now?"

My breath hitched, and I was this close to giving in, but I must prevail and resist those big, beautiful eyes that were holding me captive like a tight vice.

"Maybe next time---" I sheepishly began to say, but a prominent growl made both me and Wooyoung freeze.

I cursed under my breath in shame. My stomach had growled, begging to be fed, and had basically called me out on my lie.

"Yeah, you ate alright," Wooyoung sarcastically remarked.

The next thing I knew, Wooyoung had pretty much dragged me to this retro looking place. It was the opposite of intimate and warm, rather, it was very bright and lively, filled with colorful tables, a snack bar, and the entire wall was made to be a canvas for purposeful graffiti.

Immediately, we sat at the very end of all of the available tables and no time was wasted when we ordered something quick, yet filling for the both of us; a clubhouse sandwich for me and a cheeseburger for Wooyoung.

"This place is so nice, where'd you find it?" I was still mesmerized by the whole setup.

"Picked it out with you in mind," he smirked.

Instead of blushing like I usually do, I let out a genuine laugh. "Seriously," I shook my head playfully.

"I am serious," he expressed with a slight frown.

"Are you like this with all the people you meet?" I mused, curious on what he has to say.

"Like what?"

"You know, you are a very touchy-feely person, certainly very outgoing as well. Do you usually hang out with everyone like this?"

He paused, staring at me with a blank expression. I swallowed, my mouth suddenly drying up, my breath slowing down.

"Yes, I am," he articulated after a while. "I was born this way I suppose, I swear I don't purposely flirt with everybody I meet."

"Oh," I murmured.

My heart sank, it felt like concrete weighing it down. The high of being out with Wooyoung in one moment was cut down the next. Is this what heartbreak felt like?

A hand on top of mine fully enveloped it with warmth. "But you," Wooyoung's thumbs caressed my knuckles with a small smile. "You're different. I can't explain it, Y/N, I've been trying to reason with myself."

"What do you mean?" It was my turn to ask.

His hand squeezed mine, but I felt like my heart got squeezed instead. "Meeting you was unexpected, but I'm so sure it was written. You're very easy to talk to, and I feel like I'm someone and more. It's either you or I'm alone, do you understand what I'm getting at?"

Of course I do. There has not been a day where we haven't seen each other ever since I stepped foot in that studio.

"I do," I nodded my head, smiling purely at him. "I felt good with you in a way I haven't before with other people, Woo. Thank you for approaching me that day, I'm glad to be your...friend."

His eyes widen a bit and he freezes. "What?" I nervously asked. He giggled like a child with no worry, he was just happy. 

"You called me 'Woo', I like it." 

I nervously laughed, mumbling a little yeah. I didn't even notice.

Luckily for me, our food came in and swooped me out of an incoming awkward conversation, at least on my end.

I couldn't help but let out an endearing smile as I watched Wooyoung thank the waiter kindly and then drool at his cheeseburger. Everything about him was so captivating; he felt like a warm, cozy home.

For now, the glue keeping my heart together is strong. He deserved a good friend, and I will be that for him. 

Wooyoung opened his mouth midair when he caught me staring at him. "Dig in, your food will get cold," he mused with concern.

I nod my head at him with a smile. I think he and I are going to be fine.

Approximately seven months have passed by since that fateful day. Passing each time with Wooyoung, in the most obscure of situations, made my heart yonder and sing in tunes I never knew were so melodious.

"You know what I've been thinking lately?" Wooyoung mumbled all of a sudden.

He was currently laying on my lap while I played with his hair with one hand and held a book near to my face with the other. "What were you thinking, Woo?"

Safe to say, we've gotten so close with each other, soaking into moments enveloped in warmth, and the happiness was the contentment I never knew I'd ever feel in this lifetime.

Chasing time next to him was my salvation; my heaven on earth.

"Do you have a goal in this life?"

I raised a brow at the sudden question, peeking at him from where I was. He was already staring at me from below, and my blushing cheeks never really got better.

"Too deep of a question this morning," I chuckled. "But what do you mean? Everyone has a goal in life, whether they know it or not."

"True, but what I meant to say is, have you ever had a list of things you wanted to do? Regardless of how weird they are or how unattainable, do you know what I'm trying to say?" Wooyoung, and he did, he was always so dramatic about it.

I gave him a hum before responding. "Are you having an existential crisis?"

"Maybe," he laughed in that contagious, fox-like laugh of his. "So do you?"

"I-I have this small bucket list from when I was like 10," I admitted, lifting my book to hide my face.

Suddenly, it was yanked from me and thrown across the room. My mouth hung in shock. "Wooyoung!"

"Pay attention to me," he pouted.

"What the hell are you? A baby?" I rolled my eyes so far back up my head I was surprised they didn't get stuck behind my head.

"Only if it's yours--ow!" I yanked his hair in warning before I exploded from all the constant flirting. Some things never change.

"Anyway," I paused a bit to think, but decided to just say what was on my mind in the end. "I want to go to Mars."

I held my breath, expecting to hear an obnoxious cackle from Wooyoung, but there was nothing. When I glanced down, there he was - waiting expectantly for me to continue.

"I've always wanted to see a rainbow at nighttime, and no, the Aurora Borealis doesn't count."

"Interesting," he whispered. "Keep going."

The way Wooyoung was looking at me with a soft expression, and I must have looked dumb - my eyes were dilated a bit, dazed, like my brain was having a short circuit.

"Last, I gulped. "I want to hold my breath for a minute straight."

He raised his brows in amusement. "I'm not good at doing it," I defended myself, slightly embarrassed. "The most I've done was 15 seconds."

Wooyoung didn't say anything, he just stared at me intently in the eye as if he was counting all the eyelashes I had attached. He sighed deeply, closing his eyes. I frowned.

"What about you?" I softly asked. "Anything you'd like to do?"

It takes a solid minute for him to reply. "No, nothing in particular," he mumbled, his voice strained. "I don't like committing to something for a long time, you know that."

Indeed, I do. Once again, the shattering reality of how temporary all this was for the both of us was tearing me in two.

"There's just so much out there, you know?" Wooyoung continued. "So much to see, so much to feel, how can I just stay in one place?"

Wooyoung loved photography above anything else and was willing to spread his wings and venture out to find the perfect piece. He disliked committing his all in one place in case he had to leave one day. 

I remember the exact night we talked about it, a rainy day in July where we got too sentimental. I felt like choking, but there was nothing I could do, for this man was not mine to begin with.

"You know I will support you in whatever you want to do," I forced a smile on my face even though my mouth was on fire and my tongue hurt from the lies.

Wooyoung, again, stared at me intently. I blushed deep red, it looked like he was gazing through my skin and peeking through the darkest, deepest parts of my soul. The heat from his hooded eyelids emanated conflicted emotions, and then I saw it die as quick as it came.

"I know."

His sudden playful smirk painting his beautiful face throws me for a whiplash. Whatever that was, never happened.

He whips his phone out and starts tinkering with it with a concentration that looks too good on him - his stupidly attractive arms get veinier when he's concentrating and his brows furrowed together.

"Mars, huh?" he muttered, smirking, still not looking up from his phone.

"Yes? Don't make fun of me," I frowned.

"I'm not," he retorted. I looked at him in disdain. "I'm really not, I swear!"

I chose not to reply. Typical Woyooung, but that's what makes him so damn loveable; he was just being himself.

A couple of minutes later, Wooyoung pockets his phone, stands up dramatically, and hovers over me. "Get dressed," he said. "We're going somewhere."

I blinked repeatedly at him, and some more. "Excuse me?"

"You heard me."

"What's wrong with my outfit right now?" I gestured to my oversized shirt and leggings.

He snorted comically. "Trust me, you're gonna need more than that."

Wooyoung saw the hesitation in my eyes. He hated committing as much as I hated trying new things. He extends his hand in front of me. 

"I've never led you astray, you know that," he whispered.

I nodded, taking his hand in mine. Even before he had asked, I was doomed anyway. How could I ever say no to him?

Turns out he was right - I did need the extra layers.

It was, indeed, very cold right now. Wooyoung and I were currently in line, a line so long that it reached the outside of the establishment, and it was where we currently were.

"Woo, are you sure about this?" I asked through gritted teeth. "It's too windy, I think my fingers will fall off soon."

As if on cue, he pulls me closer to him. "It shouldn't take too long," he mumbled. "You okay?"

I nodded, humming a reply back at him. As long as I'm with you, everything will be alright...

"I must say," I began. "I didn't take you to be the museum type of guy."

Yes, we were currently in line to get inside this museum I have never ever seen before even though I've lived in this city my whole life. Wooyoung got both of us last minute tickets. The place was currently jam packed, the line was endless from behind us.

"I'm not," he shrugged. "I want to show you something."

My mind went into overdrive when Wooyoung quickly glanced at me before he looked back at the pamphlet he was holding. It was only a split second, but it was enough for me to infer the anticipation he had for this.

It was contagious and the dread I felt ebbed away.

"History and geology are both at the far right, art is by your left, cartography is unfortunately out of service indefinitely, and science is just straight ahead..."

The monotonous, robotic voice from the speaker all over when we got inside could have instructed better, but it was definitely better than getting lost. This place was massive.

"Let's go," Wooyoung enthusiastically grabbed my hand as we explored all the things we passed by.

"Oh Woo, look at that!" I giggled uncontrollably and hastily pointed out what I saw.

It was a life sized wood carving of a wisteria tree - the most beautiful thing I have ever seen as of late. Wooyoung squeezed my hand as we both approached it, reveling at the detail of whoever was its creator.

"Reminds you of something, doesn't it?" he smirked.

"How can I forget how we met?" I playfully rolled my eyes.

He laughed out loud, causing some people to look our way, but we couldn't care less. "As much as I want to stay, there's somewhere else we have to be," he winked.

He led me to the direction he, then, wanted to go. The way he pulled me with him made my heart swell. At the very moment, I blocked all the sounds, the chatter, from the background and I could only see him. 

Just when I felt like leading my heart somewhere else, he pulled it back towards him; a magnet I had no choice but to get attached to.

"W-Wooyoung?"

My eyes widened in disbelief when we stopped at something in particular. "I-Is this w-what I think it is?" I stuttered uncontrollably, gripping his hand tighter and tighter until he put his other hand on top of mine to stop me from shaking.

"Relax," he cooed. "And yes, it most certainly is."

Wooyoung had led me to the science section of the museum where there was a small room we could go inside - a planetarium. Today they just so happened to be exhibiting the planet Mars.

Wooyoung took me to Mars.

"Shall we go in?" Wooyoung gently guided me inside. My legs were weighted with lead, I couldn't do this on my own.

My breath came out in short intervals, my feelings overwhelming my sense of excitement muddled into a plate full of shock, confusion, and joy as I looked around the place with Wooyoung still holding my hand in his as if he knew I'd fall without him.

The whole room had a blue haze to it, the ceiling itself was a cool shade of midnight blue with little specks of white dots that were presumably the stars in the night sky. 

They covered the whole blue like snowflakes, and they would twinkle, or rather, blink at us, watching what we would do next.

I turned to look at Wooyoung, and my tears started to fall on their own. There was panic in his eyes, but he pulled me into a quick hug, and I hugged him back just as tight.

We didn't say a word, just basking in our body heat together with the stars as our witness.

He kissed my forehead tenderly before pointing out to a distance. "Look."

I gasped rather dramatically - it was Mars itself!

Or at least, a really big ball that was probably made out of styrofoam and dyed into the shade of rust red that mimicked the real deal.

"Before we go there, wipe your tears, jelly bean. I want you to be happy today..."

But he wiped my own tears for me anyway. Oh Wooyoung, I thought with dread. How do you expect me to not selfishly wish for you to stay instead of finding your own dreams?

Instead of a repeating robot telling everybody Mars' information, luckily it was an actual person making a presentation, like that of a tour guide but this one instead explained the planet with so much depth and detail.

Wooyoung makes an exaggerated "ah!" sound when the lecturer explains that the reason why Mars was red was because of the oxidation happening in regolith, the soil on the said planet, and thus making it appear red.

"Does anybody know how many moons the planet Mars has?" the lecturer had questioned with a pleasant smile.

"Two!" a teenager from the crowd had answered.

"Correct! Does anybody know what they're called?"

The crowd made confused noises and everyone seemed to be stumped for answers. I looked around and nobody seemed to know what they were, and even Wooyoung mutters something about not knowing that even moons had names. I sighed, mentally preparing myself so I don't get nervous.

"Phobos and Deimos," I had managed to answer without stuttering.

The lecturer looked surprised, but happy nonetheless that at least someone in the crowd knew. "That is correct!"

"Nerd," Wooyoung snickered. I elbowed him, too happy to let his jokes get to me.

When it got too crowded, we both decided to leave the museum as a whole. One thing we both had in common was that after a while, the air got stuffy when there was too much going on in one place.

The bus ride home was silent, but comfortable, and in reality, we were both too tired to talk anyway. With an adrenaline of short-lived bravery, I leaned my head against Wooyoung's shoulder. I sighed in relief when he didn't push me away.

"Did you have fun?" he asked with genuine curiosity when we both reached my front door.

"Did you?" I asked back with an equal amount of curiosity.

He nodded enthusiastically. "Of course I did, why wouldn't I?"

"You really didn't have to do this---"

He put his finger against my lip, effectively shutting me up and shutting my brain off as well. "Why can't you just enjoy the things I do for you?"

Because I am slowly getting more and more delusional with every single second I spend more with you and I keep imagining of what we would be like a few months from now- am I going to be alone again or will you remain in my life---

I shook my head to rid myself of the nastiest thoughts that keep coming through my psyche, but along with those was another burst of blood rushing to my brain that makes me do the unthinkable.

"Woah, woah," Wooyoung voice out, amused that I was initiating skin contact first. 

"Just shut up and let me hug you," I voiced out, but it came out muffled because my face was currently buried in his chest. "Thank you, Wooyoung, thank you very much, you have no idea what this means to me."

Wooyoung rocked me back and forth, healing my inner child. "I think I do," he whispered so softly I almost didn't hear him. "Just let it out..."

It was the first time he ever saw me cry willingly. The hands that patted my back provided me the solace I currently needed. They were gentle, soothing even. He had always been so patient with me, and those hands... 

Of all the things my hands have held, the best by far was his.

I felt selfish, so damn selfish, for feeling this way. But it's okay, none of it matters at this moment.

Hey, ladybug. I don't think I'm able to make it in time today, or at all. Client is being finicky and all, I'm about to charge them extra for this. I'm sorry, I'll make it up to you soon, hmm?

                         - J. WY

I heaved a loud, disappointed sigh as I locked my phone before pocketing it. My frown deepens and my brows knit in today's unexpected turn of events.

"That Wooyoung?"

"Yeah, says he can't make it today. Something about a shitty client," I shrugged.

I had invited Wooyoung last week to my family's dinner reunion. My whole family had taken a liking to Wooyoung - who wouldn't? - and my brother had suggested I invite him. This year, we were at our Uncle Yeonjun's place.

"It's not the end of the world," my brother teased.

I snorted loudly. "That obvious, Yeo? You look more crestfallen than I do."

Yeosang laughs heartily, taking a sip at whatever concoction our mother made. "I mean, I've only known him longer than you," he joked. 

It turned out that Woyooung was part of my brother's friend group, talk about coincidence. "Besides, you gotta cheer up before anyone notices," he added.

"Why?"

"Because you look like a lovesick puppy that got abandoned by its owner," he clicked his tongue, shaking his head. "No offense to our cousins, but they can be do damn nosy, especially Soobin and Kai."

I knew that Yeosang was just trying to distract me from whatever I was feeling. As per his advice, I faked a smile just so nobody questions why I'm feeling so down.

Wooyoung was currently out of town and had been so busy with his job so we haven't really seen each other for a couple of days now, however we do call each other every night.

My train of thoughts were squashed when Yeosang elbows me gently. "Hey," he said with a soft smile. "You want to get us food so I take you home?"

If I were to write on a piece of paper of how much my older brother has done for me, the trees would cease to exist from all the paper and wood for all the pencils.

The night wasn't all that bad, Yeosang did everything in his power to distract me and even brought our cousins into it, not that they knew what was up. We took the party to the backyard, just singing, dancing, and fooling around like the young adults we were.

The little reunion was family, music, and food. It was simple, memorable, and destined to make me forget for a little.

The night had to end, and that meant I had to go home alone to my thoughts. My parents will stay overnight and Yeosang did not live with us anymore.

The jingle of the front door's keys only solidified the loneliness that awaited for me from behind it.

"Are you sure you don't want me to stay? I can just drive early in the morning," Yeosang suggested as we both walked in the house and closed the door behind him.

"Yeo, I'm not a child anymore," I chuckled. "I appreciate it, but you should go, you have work tomorrow, yes?"

"Well, yes, but---"

"Then get your ass out of here."

Yeosang rolled his eyes at my teasing tone, but ended up laughing anyway. He pulled me in for a quick hug and pecked cheek. "Call me if you need anything."

He was gone within a minute, and once again, I was left alone with my despair. And what better way to shower these thoughts out?

But that made it worse. The involuntary shower thoughts were poison to my already weak mind.

I've conquered the art of being alone, and now that I had Wooyoung with me, it never really made things easier. My endless days filled with cold fire were quickly replaced with warm companionship...

I felt like an empty box without him. It was ridiculous, really, I knew this was wrong; a mistake I knew I wasn't supposed to feel.

I missed him.

Ding, ding, ding

I had just finished dressing up when I heard the doorbell ring. Confused, I slowly treaded my way downstairs. My parents weren't supposed to be home and Yeosang would have called beforehand if he forgot something.

The doorbell rings again, more hurriedly the second time. Screw it, I thought apprehensively. Yeosang is in charge of my obituary if I unfortunately pass away tonight...

With a deep breath, I swung the door open, my eyes tightly shut. Yeah, I know, serial killers would love me.

Silence. I knew somebody was in front of me, but they weren't saying anything. My mind caught up with the stupidity of my actions and I froze. Is this how I die?

"A-Are you okay?"

That squeaky voice, that sounds so familiar. I wanted to smack my head, I missed him so much, I was hearing him.

"Nice tits, Y/N."

My eyes shot open so fast that the light came in a bit faster than I expected to and I became a little dizzy. My brain buffers while my thoughts try to catch up. After I realized what I just heard, I took a closer look in front of me.

I let out a little gasp. "W-Woo?" I whimpered pathetically.

There he was, standing at my doorway, 9 o'clock in the evening. My heart lurched at the sight of him - so ethereal.

There was nothing specific to him that made him so stunning to me, maybe it was his iconic red hair, or maybe the way he looked at me right now would be close. They were intense, yet gentle. Polite, but not noble. 

I blushed, wanting to cover up, but his eyes held me hostage. They trailed from my face, slowly down my neck, to my exposed cleavage, before bringing them back up again to look at me, the unmistakable hunger in those orbs very much present.

"Y/N," Wooyoung drawled out without breaking eye contact, sticking his tongue out to lick his bottom lip excruciatingly slow for my sanity. "Let me in."

A sudden wave of nausea hits me, rendering me weak in his mercy as I finally feel my brain melt in my head. What the hell.

His kissable lips pulled up slowly to a smirk, mischievous, and we were both released from that little cage of sin we almost trapped ourselves in. 

Woooyoung laughs out loud. "You should have seen your face," he wiped an imaginary tear from his eye.

My face reddens both in embarrassment and mild anger. Against my better judgment, I move to slam the door to his face. "You!" I hissed menacingly.

"Wait, wait!" he panicked, quickly stopping the door from completely closing by putting his boots in between. "I'm sorry! You just looked so far away, I couldn't help but tease you--"

"Not helping your case, Woo--"

"I traveled here in two hours from a place that would have taken three," he whined, grabbing my hand from the outside. "Please?"

I let out a very loud exaggerated sigh before I let go of the door. Besides, he might not look like it, but Wooyoung was built. He could have pushed the door forcefully if he really wanted to.

"Sorry," he giggled, hugging me from behind with his head resting on top of my head. "Turn around for me?"

I'm so ashamed of how weak I had become with him, but what can I say? 

I buried my head on his chest, inhaling the scent that I missed so much - warm and clean - and everything hit me all at once.

He really was here with me. I was so happy that I almost felt sick and anxious. It comes off as a raging storm in my heart that was almost painful. The unbelievable sorrow I've gone through the last few days melted away in Wooyoung's blissful embrace.

"Did you drink tonight? How'd you get home?" he inquired after we pulled away.

"I did, and Yeosang took me home."

"Oh? Is he here? I didn't see his car outside."

I explained that Yeosang had to go back to his apartment because he had to work in the morning. He nodded intently, humming to himself.

"I have a surprise for you," he smiled, lifting the duffel bag he had bought with him. "How about you nap a bit while I prepare this?"

The next thing I knew, Wooyoung was already building a makeshift bed out of the couches we had in the living room so I could lay on them real quick.

The light pitter-patter of raindrops hitting the windows were the ones that woke me up. They have been falling steadily without fail before I opened my eyes. 

I would have been content staying in the warmth of the blankets, to grab a mug of tea and feel the soothing coldness of the breeze hit my nose as I inhaled deeply.

But I had to find Wooyoung. It wouldn't be too difficult, I knew exactly where he was. He loved the rain, you see.

A tender smile creeped up on his face when he noticed me sitting beside him on one of the stools on our roofed backyard. "You're awake," was all he said.

"How long was I out?" I groggily asked, swallowing the aspirin tablets he handed out. "Thanks."

"Not too long," he handed me a tall glass of water. "Close to an hour and a half, maybe."

"You were working while I was napping?" I gestured to the setup he had in front of us. Various strips of undeveloped films were strewn all over along with a camera I did not recognize, and...a glass pyramid?

"Nice paperweight," I pointed at it, a little hurt that even though he came for me, his focus was still on his work.

Wooyoung chuckled lightly. "No work, not necessarily," he shook his head. "That's not a paperweight. Why don't you be a doll and pick it up for me?"

I could feel the tips of my ears warm up but I picked up the pyramid anyway. It was a lot lighter than I initially thought it would be.

I looked at Wooyoung in confusion when he suddenly pointed out to the moon. "See the small beam of light coming down?" 

I nodded. Indeed, the moon seemed brighter today. It looked more beautiful than the stars that surrounded it. "That," he gestured to the triangular glass I was holding. "That is a prism, and I want you to put it where the moonlight is."

I frowned. "What?"

"If you're worried about the rain, you don't have to put it directly under it, just a small light would do," he bargained, chuckling at my confused face.

I did what he said, apprehensively stretching my hand out to put the so-called prism under the moonlight. I smiled a bit, I will admit, the combination of the rain and light hitting its surface made it look extremely breathtaking.

I tilted it slightly to catch the different angles since I realized each angle made it glow in different shades of lights. One flick of my wrist shone a colourful beam of light that landed on the ground. 

"Wow," I breathed out. "That's beautiful, Wooyoung."

He smiled back. "Keep tilting."

Suddenly, an arc formed from the prism to the ground beneath me. I was in awe, this one had different colours to it. From red to yellow to purple, it shone clearly against the rain. I giggled, it reminded me of rainbows. If only it was daytime...

I gasped, dropping the prism on the ground with a loud clunk. My face was drained of blood as I turned sharply to Wooyoung with wide eyes. But he wasn't worried about my pale state. His smile shone brighter than any prism out there. At that moment, I wanted nothing more than to take a photo of his charming smile.

"Beautiful, isn't it?" he grinned, picking up the prism and tilting it himself against the rain and the light.

I've always wanted to see a rainbow at nighttime, and no, the Aurora Borealis doesn't count."

"Interesting," he whispered. "Keep going."

"You remembered, oh my God, you remembered..." I sniffled, burying my face in my hands.

"Why wouldn't I?" he smiled, pulling me in for a hug.

Wooyoung kissed my forehead delicately with great care and the look he gave me was something I will never forget.

We spent the next hour or so playing with different shapes of prisms that Wooyoung bought from where he went. The client he had earlier owned a glass manufacturing company and Wooyoung requested for these to be made as a form of payment.

This rainy day soaked all the memories we had made for both of us, providing us the soundtrack we deserved, and it was unlike any other. I laughed like I never laughed before at this crazy little daydream, wishing it would last forever.

And soon, I learned to love the rain like Wooyoung. There will never be a rainy day where I never not think of him ever again.

"You better make me look good or I won't give you pictures," he threatened playfully.

When the rain had stopped, we opted to take pictures as proof of this core memory. The unfamiliar camera I saw earlier turned out to be a self-developing one, the modern cameras that instantly printed out tiny polaroid pictures in less than fifteen seconds.

"You literally took the shittiest photos of me, you hypocrite," I rolled my eyes at him, trying my best to cover my eyes with the camera so he wouldn't see the tears that were threatening to fall from my eyes.

"They're mine to keep," Wooyoung stuck his tongue out at me. What a brat.

But he was my brat. The tears that were once the symbol of the everlasting happiness that Wooyoung had been willingly giving me, were now drowning me in the bottomless sorrow that embraced me in a sea of ice cold water.

I loved him.

If I ever cross my heart, if I ever lie or deny the heart that beated for him, then I'd hope to die.

I loved him when we both stared at that park's wisteria, I loved him when he laid in my arms until he fell asleep, I loved him when he told me he'd always be there for me, I loved him then, and I love him now.

"Do you want me to put the movie on?" I asked after we've both settled down, shivering a bit. I never realized how cold it was outside until both me and Wooyoung came back inside.

Wooyoung mumbled a soft hum of affirmation while he was busy in the kitchen reheating some food I had bought with Yeosang earlier. He wasn't even doing anything groundbreaking but he was still so devastatingly loveable in my eyes.

The movie was boring, or rather, my attention just wasn't geared towards it. All I could focus on was the intense, burning passion I had for my best friend. I shut my eyes closely, as if doing so will get rid of the plaguing thoughts.

I let out a small gasp when Wooyoung pulled me to him, his arms wrapped around my waist. "What's going on in that pretty little head?" he sluggishly asked, nudging his head in the crook of my neck.

I am about to explode. He has always been the cuddly kind, but now that I have finally admitted to myself how much I truly loved him, his touch burned me on the inside, electrifying every cell in my body in response to his tender touch. 

"Nothing," I shrugged nonchalantly.

He chuckled, gripping my jaw lightly and turning my head towards his. I stopped breathing when I realized that he was closer than I thought. If I lean even an centimeter more, our lips would touch.

Wooyoung searches my face intently. "Don't lie to me."

I stare at him in the eye, not really knowing what to say. His hand was still on my jaw, but that was the last of my worries right now. I really want to tell him, I want to shout how much I loved him; how much he made me feel like I was everything when in reality I was nothing.

My mouth opens to say something, but immediately closes. In a moment of realization, Wooyoung's eyes widened a bit before his hand dropped from my jaw. There was a storm brewing in those beautiful eyes, and at this moment, I knew I was about to lose him.

"W-Wooyoung," I blurted out, full on panicking at this point.

"Don't look at me like that," he whispered, his voice breaking in the middle.

"What do you mean?" I sniffled, wanting to reach out and touch him, but stopped myself.

"You know what I mean."

A bitter sensation rose like bile up my throat. My heart isn't just broken, it was now a shadow of what it once was that was slowly fading away little by little.

He knows. Him knowing me like the back of his hand was a curse to a blessing, and not that blessing was a curse. He knows that I am in love with him, the last thing I ever wanted him to know.

"Let's finish the movie," I giggled, though it probably sounded fake.

I frowned when Wooyoung shut the TV off as a whole. "Y/N," he sounded stern. I stayed silent, not even looking him in the eye. 

He sighed deeply. "I can give you anything, but not that," he stated, his arms still around my waist tightening a bit. "You're my best friend, I cannot lose you. Not like this."

My fear of loss was proof of my love for him. I loved him so much, I was willing to let him go.

I rolled my eyes playfully, forcing myself to look at him and grin widely, even though my tongue burned. "What are you saying? We'll be friends until the end of time," I laughed, lightheartedly elbowing him.

There was a passing look of hurt in his features, but it left as soon as it came. "Are you sure you're fine with this?" he squinted his eyes suspiciously at me.

"Of course," I snorted. "Maybe I'm just confused, but you know me Youngie, I'm tough."

He was still suspicious, but he laughed along with me anyway. "I know you are," he chortled, pinching my cheek really, really hard.

"Ow! You imp!" I grab his cheek to pinch it back just as hard, playing along with him.

We decided not to finish the movie and just rest for the night. As I lay back down on the makeshift bed Wooyoung made for me earlier, with him cuddling me from behind and pretty much spooning me, I let it all out.

Silent tears flowed down from my eyes and I had to put my knuckles in my mouth to prevent myself from making any sound. I can feel Woyooung's chest rising up and down against my back and that's how I knew he was sleeping, but I didn't want to risk waking him up.

My heart hurt so much, because I knew my love will never be reciprocated. Wooyoung loved his dreams too much to choose us, I knew that. I tried so damn hard to stop my growing feelings but to no avail. The voice that came out from me so naturally to tell him that I was fine, that what I felt for him was just a silly little crush, sounded so far away; it didn't even sound like me.

The attraction between us became an intangible broken thread and there was no way to reattach the fragments, though I know that I was the only one scattered and lost.

I knew we weren't going to last forever, but I wasn't expecting the beginning of the end to happen so soon.

A knock from my left snaps me out of my thoughts. It was Mingi tapping on my desk, his brow raised.

"Sorry," I sheepishly mumbled, trying to focus on the task at hand. Hongjoong already left for New York so it was just me and Mingi in the shop.

I couldn't concentrate, I kept glancing at my phone hoping Wooyoung would reply to my messages. Something was wrong, and I was very close to having a mental breakdown.

Woo? Are you busy? Wanna hang out at the new place later after work?

I kept telling myself that it was fine, he's busy, he's been in-demand lately because he truly was a talented photographer with a particular set of skills that were a rarity in such a condensed industry, but I couldn't help but feel like he's been very distant lately.

Wooyoung has been avoiding me and I don't know what to do.

To keep my insecurities in check, I've been going in the deepest pits of my mind to tolerate my thoughts and letting these negative feelings pass - so I can react appropriately and not go crazy over the things I had no control over.

Wooyoung? Is everything okay? You aren't responding...

Truth be told, I felt pathetic. I got so attached to Wooyoung that I forgot how I was before I met him - alone. It wasn't his fault, he doesn't owe me anything, it was me who let my heart chase a person who never even wanted to be found in the first place.

Another knock made me jump from my thoughts.

"Y/N," Mingi sighed, taking his glasses off and setting them down on his own desk. "Can I talk to you really quick?"

I bit my lip, nodding. Mingi had always been the type of boss that drew a line with everyone, except Hongjoong. He was strict, very intimidating, but it suited him, so I'm a bit nervous that he was calling me out. 

"I'll be straight with you, yeah? Is it Wooyoung?" he asked out of genuine curiosity, his sharp eyes piercing through me.

I didn't respond, I couldn't, so I kept my head low. I heard Mingi sigh again. "Hey," he says softly. "This is off the record, okay? I won't tell Hongjoong, although I suspect he already knows anyway."

I looked up, frowning. "What do you mean?" 

Mingi crossed his arms, leaning back against his chair a bit more relaxed. "I can't speak for him, but for me personally? I know Wooyoung more than you think I do. You just haven't seen us together because I've been so busy lately."

He was right. Mingi continued. "Look, it's a shame to see you like this. We really like you, you're hardworking, critical, smart, and whatnot..."

"T-Thank you, Mr. Song," I blurted out.

"Just Mingi," he brushed off. "What I'm trying to say is, save yourself for a man that isn't him. He won't choose you."

I already knew that, but hearing it didn't make it hurt less. Tears started to pool in the corners of my eyes. Mingi curses under his breath.

"Go home," he gestured out the door. "Take the day off."

"B-But we still have work left," I stuttered.

He gives me a small smile. "I'll manage. Go before I change my mind."

I suppose I was thankful about being sent home, it did help my nerves a bit. I've gotten home, showered, ate dinner, and did the most mundane things I could ever do, but Wooyoung never replied.

I woke up the next day, clutching my phone, muttering a little prayer in my head as if I would miraculously see his name pop up in my notifications, telling me good morning like he used to every single day.

The tears I've been holding off since yesterday ran down like waterfalls from my eyes. I missed him so much, and I've got nobody to blame but myself. I wished I kept it in, how much I loved him I mean. Maybe we would have been hanging out by now, laughing obnoxiously at nothing in particular.

Before I could stop myself, I dialed Wooyoung's number. The beating of my heart pounded along with the ringing tone against my ear. I was about to hang up, when I heard the familiar click of answer.

Hello?

I covered my mouth with my hand to prevent me from choking up. Oh, how I missed this voice.

"H-Hey, Woo, how are you doing?" I apprehensively asked.

I can't really talk right now, little dove, what do you want?

I was confused, my frown getting deeper. There was tension on the line, a tension so brittle it could snap in a moment, and if it doesn't, I might. He sounds like his normal self, but he sounds so rigid, his voice clipped.

"Nothing, I-I just wanted to hear your voice," I was so anxious at this point, especially when Wooyoung didn't say anything back for a moment.

I can feel the fear spreading throughout my chest. I let out a slow, controlled breath and attempted to loosen my body.

What? You called me for that? I have my own things to do, Y/N, you can't just call me for something so stupid.

I felt my heart bleed, twisting, turning, and rendering my insides tight. I don't respond, wide eyed, my heart in my throat. I needed him to tell me everything was going to be alright, to soothe me but instead he continued.

I'll call you when I have time, okay?

"B-But you said I can call you whenever I needed you," I whispered in the smallest voice I could muster.

I know what I said.

The tone of his voice, so cold and so upset, brought shivers down my spine. "I'm sorry," I whimpered. "I'm so lonely, I miss you. C-Can you come for a bit? O-Or I'll come if you cannot..."

I'll see.

And then he hung up, not bothering to wait for my response. Hot tears, ones he will never witness, were falling even faster than before and soaking my pillows. I felt the wetness of my skin and each drop killed my soul little by little.

What is happening? That wasn't the man I know, that wasn't the Wooyoung I have come to love over the past year.

Sharp knives dig into my heart even deeper, bringing more pain, making me cry out in the most desperate of as it keeps slicing over and over again. I was so lost at the torment my mind was putting me through.

When I was at my lowest, when others took what I could not afford to give, Wooyoung saved my life. The voice that once kept me alive was now the one that was slowly sucking every little bit of hope in my soul.

The first day was fine, I was able to rationalize with myself and not think of Wooyoung every second of the day.

The first week was a bit difficult, but I was still able to manage and get by day by day even though I can feel myself slowly slipping away.

The first month, I couldn't take it anymore. My parents noticed that I wasn't being myself lately, but they chose not to comment anything out of respect, but when I completely stopped eating and going out was when they began to worry significantly.

I understand that my best friend might never be able to give back all the love I have from him, but there is something much, much worse than hate or ignorance.

It was indifference. The night I had unintentionally confessed to him was the night everything between us started to blur.. He was cold, I wasn't expecting him to love me back, but abandoning me and acting like I don't exist or matter at all was turning all my loneliness into desperation.

Screw it. If he's not going to see me, then I'll go see him.

It wasn't too difficult to borrow the family car with the pretense of going out to enjoy myself. They didn't know Wooyoung was the source of my melancholy. I haven't had the heart to tell them because they really liked him.

"Woo?" I knocked on his apartment door, the door that used to excite me, now terrified me.

No response. I knew for a fact that he was inside and was ignoring the hell out of me because his lights were on - he always turned them off whenever he was going somewhere all the time. I was getting extremely annoyed at this point, and my anger had nowhere to dissipate.

"Jung Wooyoung, I know you're in there," I knocked frantically. "Open the freaking door."

When I still got no reply, I had no choice but to get the spare key he hid under his doormat. I could've done it earlier, I wasn't in the mood to be disrespected right now.

The moment I swung his door open, I saw him. He was just there, sitting on a chair with his arms crossed, staring me directly in the eye. I stood by his doorway, frozen, staring back at him. 

"Woo--"

"Close the damn door and sit down," he sighed exasperatedly. The cold indifference in his eyes was killing me.

The atmosphere was completely tense, I didn't even know where to start. I used to love being in his apartment, but now I was itching to get out.

Then I saw it - the same duffle bag he bought the glass prism to give me a lunar rainbow now filled with all of his clothes.

"What the hell is this?" I gritted, not being able to hold back the anger I was feeling at the moment.

"What does it look like?" he glared, his jaw taut and clenched tight.

"Is this why you weren't talking to me?" I asked, my voice full of hurt. "How can you do this, Wooyoung? How could you do this to us?"

He scoffed. "There is no us, my princess," he mocked. It stung, I didn't know this Wooyoung, or was this his true nature all along?

"Then why am I still your princess, then?"

There was a second where his eyes morphed back into the man I loved, but before it even lasted, it went to this hostile stranger than got off on the hurt he was giving me. He avoided eye contact, opting to look down and stare at the floor tiles. 

"Say something," I begged.

"I heard you," he snapped, as if I meant absolutely nothing to him. 

Clearly, he wasn't expecting me to even confront him at all, and intended to push me far, far away as long as he possibly could.

That refusal to smile, to show me any warmth was his way of being antagonistic towards me.

His eyes stopped at mine, and the moment it laid on me, I knew that there was nothing left for me to salvage. This is really the end.

Tears flowed nonstop from my eyes and before I knew it, I was in front of him, aggressively hitting his chest using my fist with all my might, hoping he could feel all the pain he gave me.

"Stop it, Y/N," he hissed, trying to avoid my hits. But I didn't. All the anger and sadness were so intertwined that I didn't know which one prevailed.

"I said stop it!", he shouted. He grabbed my wrists painfully and held them against his chest. "You better stop, or so God help me, I will make you stop, and trust me, you do not want that."

Something akin to fear crept into my chest. I have never, ever heard him raise his voice before.

"Had I known that you were going to be the bane of my existence, I would have ignored you at the park back then!" I screeched at him, trying very hard to get my hands back by thrashing around.

"Had I known you were going to be like this, I wouldn't have taken a photo of you!" Wooyoung's grip got so tight that I literally felt no blood circulating towards my hand.

"You good for nothing ass, you're hurting me! Let me go!" I growled, but it came out as a whine.

"Not until you calm down!"

We went back and forth like that, arguing like little children. The fight between us was a destruction in the making, tearing us instead of bounding us together.

I swallowed the anger that threatened to spill out of me, and it grew in my chest as the person I loved did absolutely nothing to wipe the tears from my eyes. At least he was a bit surprised when I screamed a scream from deep within, and it terrified the both of us because it didn't even sound like me.

"How am I supposed to look at anyone else?" I cried, my head leaning on his chest out of exhaustion. "I don't want anyone else anymore because I will be afraid to trust."

"I'm sorry," was all he said. He didn't even want to wrap his arms around me and just let me hang in there.

"No, you're not," I cried even harder. 

"Y/N, please, you're making this difficult for me," his voice breaks in the middle. I feel the intensity in his voice, a massive amount of emotion behind every word he spoke.

"And how do you think I feel, Wooyoung?"

"I understand, but--"

"This is how you are, full of excuses, full of shit!"

"Let me talk--"

"Why are you leaving me? Why are you--"

"Because I love you!"

I must've looked so shocked, so devastated, and so scared that Wooyoung, himself, started breaking down. We held each other as if it was our last, and at that moment, it was just the two of us against everything in this world.

Wooyoung held my face with his shaking hands, tears flowing down from his own eyes as he leaned his forehead against mine. That somehow made me cry harder. "I love you so much, goddamn it," he choked.

"But you're not going to stay," I whimpered against his criminal hold. 

Though he felt so warm right now, I knew it wasn't going to last. I could get lost in his eyes right now because they felt like home as we both cried in each other's arms. After all the countless nights I wished he felt the same, this felt foreign. 

He was an oasis in a barren desert and the best thing I could do was stare.

"You appearing in my life was never planned," he whispered. "I never expected to fall as deeply as I did with you, Y/N."

"If you feel the same, then why can't you stay with me?" I asked pitifully.

"I can't, baby, this wasn't supposed to happen," he took a deep breath. "I can't love you."

"You can't, or you won't?"

He didn't respond. That got him. I sighed.

"Woo, look at me?" I tilted his chin up very gently until he did. "Don't do this to us," I pleaded. "You're looking at me with clouded eyes right now, you know I see through your lies..."

Wooyoung doesn't reply, choosing to walk away from me to pace across the room in a fret. I watched him collect his mind apprehensively.

"If I can't have me, then no one can," he finally said.

I stared at him as my heart started slowly breaking once again. This incomprehensible pain was consuming me bit by bit, my heart was bleeding.

"I would regret it for the rest of my life if I don't chase the longest dream I've ever had," his eyes were laced in pain. "The photography world is waiting for me..."

"Is this why you didn't want anything or anyone tying you down to this place, Woo? You didn't want to commit because you might never want to leave?"

That was it. The way he looked at me told me everything I needed to know. I had lost him before I even had him, and I can only weep and let myself come to terms with the one that got away. So I cried, I cried as Wooyoung held me in his arms, rocking me back and forth like he used to when we spent time together.

"Hush now," he started crying with me. "I hate that it seems you were never enough." He hugged me tighter. "Because you are, you were more than enough."

"But I'm the one that should mean something! So help me understand," I sobbed harder in his arms, afraid to let him go because he might disappear if I do.

He wipes my tears away with his thumbs. "If one day we see each other again," he croaked. "However long that will take, we will try again for each other, okay?"

I shook my head like a crazed maniac, muttering no, no, no repeatedly. "Wooyoung," I wailed, holding onto his arms tightly. "P-Please don't leave me..."

I begged him over and over again like my life depended on it, and to be fair, I felt like I was going to die if he left me entirely. At this point I didn't care if I was going to be his second choice as long as he stayed.

"Y/N, please don't make this harder than it is," Wooyoung denied. "Go home, please I'm begging you. You're going to make me do something we'll both regret, please."

He was about to leave, but I held him back from behind, holding onto him as tight as I possibly could. "Stop it," he pleaded, trying to pry my arms off of him, but I held tighter, wailing harder.

"P-Please, please don't go," I bawled. "I'll do anything, I'll--"

"Stop it!"

His booming voice made me gasp, or maybe that was the sudden hold he had on my shoulders. The way his eyes darkened wasn't something I missed as his nails dug into my shoulders.

"Do not say that," he hissed, his dark eyes boring into me. "We are both in my room, alone. You know what that means, right?"

"So take me, Wooyoung."

Something changed in the air, and between the two of us right at this moment. Wooyoung's eyes widened a bit, his hold on my shoulders tightening , before he grimaced. "You don't know what you're saying," he laughed dryly.

I knew it was wrong, but right now I wanted nothing but to feel all of him. I will throw all the dignity I have right now, I don't care. The moment I begged him to stay, I'd lost it all, anyway.

"The notion of sin has never sat too well with me," Wooyoung gulped, his voice thick with lust.

"And leaving me does?" I blurted, my own eyes hazy with want.

Wooyoung shook his head fervently and sweat was beginning to form at his hairline. "Y/N, I am only a man, please don't make me do it..."

He buried his head in the crook of my neck, his breathing was so laboured and every time he took a breath, I felt everything on my skin. I mewled when I felt him pause, then lick the most sensitive part of my neck.

"Fuck, you smell and taste so good," Wooyoung growled.

Everything happened so fast. In a split second, his touch electrified every nerve in my body, the intoxication was instantaneous. He hurriedly grabbed my face and immediately put his lips on mine, like I was his air and he needed me to live.

His arms wrap around my back, and in one motion, our bodies collide. His hand was pulling and tugging my hair, muttering how soft they were in between kisses. I kiss him back with equal fervent, quickly opening my mouth so his tongue can explore. Our bodies fit together like we were made to do this.

He pulls away and we lock eyes for a moment, just enough to see that we were far too gone to stop, before we were back at it again, this time on his bed. The kiss we shared was of raw intensity, the groans he made behind his throat made every hair on my body stand up in attention.

"Baby," he groaned, his voice muffled because he was back to attacking my neck. 

"Hmm?" was I could reply with, especially with how rough he was kneading my breasts from under my shirt. 

"You held your breath for a minute straight while my tongue was in your throat."

I blushed deep. We were almost about to have sex and he still remembered that? I never thought his mouth would be this dirty.

We caressed each other's skin through the night, not getting enough of each other as we became one. His touches were exhilarating, whenever he laid his fingers on my skin tingles. Both of us move in sync, not taking our eyes off of each other.

There were no thoughts, and no focus - only lust and desire.

My back arches in anticipation from his light hands as he watches my reaction, feeling how my hands shook, watching my body tremble every time he used his fingers.

Whatever Wooyoung was doing, there was no stopping. Just his scent from above me was enough to incapacitate me. Every thrust he did was enough for me to fall deeper, and deeper for him and he never stopped until we were warm and snuggled after we were finished.

But nothing lasts forever - even guilty pleasures. 

"Wooyoung?" I asked nobody in particular the moment I woke up, my voice sore from all the screaming the night prior.

I sat up, covering my body with the blanket that smelled so much like him, looking around to see if he was somewhere since he wasn't lying down beside me on his own bed, but no. 

I didn't think much of it, maybe he just went to the bathroom to freshen up, but deep down my heart, I knew he had left.

There was something on the spot where Wooyoung was supposed to be - a piece of paper. I hesitantly picked up, realized it was a letter addressed to me, and opened its contents. Little dots of wetness dropped down the paper from every tear as I read on.

'To the one I'm letting go,

I'm sorry, Y/N. I am so, so sorry for everything I will put you through starting now. By the time you're reading this, I would have been long gone.

You will always be the most important person of my life, whether you believe it or not. You have absolutely no idea how wonderful and colourful you have made my life into for the past year and I always smile knowing that you'd be there to share my achievements with.

I knew I would develop feelings for you the moment I saw you in that park. God, you looked so beautiful. The fates were funny like that, because I wasn't even supposed to be at the park that day. My usual spot was unavailable that day.

Please be happy, do not forget your meals, study well so you can go into that college you've always wanted to, don't eat too many sweets because they make you hyper, be mindful of nuts in every food since you are allergic to them since I can't be there to check them for you anymore.

The gift of friendship as great as yours is something I will forever cherish in my heart, Y/N. Our little moments where we laughed and cried together still makes me happy to this day. You may have come into my life unexpectedly for what felt like a minute, but the mark you left will last us forever.

You're going to have to move on for me, and I will do the same, even if it hurts both of us, okay? I have to leave, it's either you or my dreams, and I know you have dreams of your own. This love will always hold us back.

However, if I see you again one day, I cannot guarantee that I will hold back because I am going to take you whether you like it or not and make you mine.

But for now? I cannot hate you, but I cannot love you either.

Yours, J. WY'

I hyperventilated, my hands shaking violently as I held the letter that might as well have been my death certificate.

I knew one way or another, this was going to happen and I was prepared for it so I wouldn't get hurt in the near future, but it hasn't fully hit me until now. 

Long ago, I had forgotten how to scream because they were either ignored or criticized with cruelty, but the way I screamed my soul out broke my own heart. My grief came in waves, ebbing gradually at the ocean that needed to bleed from my eyes.

"Oh, Wooyoung," I cried his name out pitifully, holding the letter close to my heart. I knew I loved him, but the loss of him really solidified how strong it was. How was I supposed to survive the feeling of something so dear that got forcefully ripped away from me?

I must've wallowed in my despair and self-pity a little too much, that I forgot that there were clutters and footsteps outside of the room. They were the reason I woke up. Could it be..?

I half heartedly rubbed my tear-stained face with my hands to make the swelling go away before I dressed up decent enough to step out.

The footsteps stopped when I apprehensively opened the door, the creak of it echoing across the otherwise barren room. 

My eyes widened and landed on two men who were both staring at me also wide-eyed the moment I opened my door, as if they were listening in on me suffering.

"Who the hell are you?!" I had meant for that to be threatening, but it came out as a pathetic squeak.

They both stepped back, surprised at the spunk I had even though it was clearly very early in the morning.

"We mean no harm, we promise," one of them said calmly. He reminded me of a bear, and the relaxed fit of his jeans that tucked his black tee made his form even bigger. "I'm Jongho, your brother and the two workaholics sent me..."

I raised my brow, he must be Hongjoong's assistant, the other workaholic was Mingi. Yeosang did also mention a best friend in passing. I raised a brow on the other one expecting him to talk.

He was tall, definitely taller than Mingi, and they kind of looked like each other, though this one reminded me of an overgrown puppy. He was very good-looking as well. He was lean, though there's definitely some bulk on him too.

He waves a set of keys in front of him. "I'm Yunho, San gave me the keys," he worriedly explained. "I was hoping you could explain. I made breakfast..."

The food was very good, but I didn't have the heart to tell Yunho that Wooyoung's cooking was the one I craved for. I gave them the letter Wooyoung had written for me as I filled them in on some details about what happened. They were Wooyoung's really close friends, so I didn't have to fill in too much details since they pretty much knew the majority of it.

"He never told you it was love at first sight," Yunho shook his head as he passed the letter for Jongho to read. "That bastard, I told him to stay away from you if he was just going to leave."

"We tried very hard to change his mind, believe me," Jongho sighed, taking a sip of the coffee I made him earlier. Both of his eyes shot up as he stared at me. "Though I suppose this is one of the reasons why he couldn't stay away."

That one struck a nerve. Wooyoung was the one who taught me how to make good coffee. 

Yunho cleared his throat. "San doesn't know Wooyoung has left yet. If he found out, he would beat the shit out of him. San liked you a lot, he convinced Wooyoung the most to stay."

"And Hongjoong?"

"Hongjoong is, well, he is who he is. He just knows everything. He probably told Yeosang because he didn't have the heart to tell you." 

Yunho's phone started ringing, it gave me a slight migraine because that thing was loud as hell. Yunho mutters a sheepish apology. "Hello?"

"Alright, which one of you soul-sucking bastards stole my keys?! What the hell is even happening?!"

That actually made me giggle. Now I know why these two were sent to check up on me - Yunho was very easy to get along with and Jongho was the rational one to balance things.

"Who is that?"

Yunho and Jongho took turns to fill San in on everything that went down, and I felt bad for him because that also meant that San lost a friend. His heartbroken questions were making tears in my eyes.

"Sannie," Jongho sighed. "This is why we took the keys, we didn't want you to find out this way."

"Where is he, then?" San's voice was tight.

"You don't know either?" Yunho asked in surprise.

"N-No, Y/N? Is she okay?"

That completely broke me. It was ironic that Wooyoung's friends, people I wasn't even that familiar with in the first place, were the ones more concerned about me. I bitterly let my tears out, with Jongho patting my back to comfort me.

I cried, and cried, and cried, and cried until I felt my voice grow weary with excessive use, not caring that these two strangers and a man on the phone heard me break down pitifully.

Forget about me, Wooyoung had also left the people who loved him as well - his friends. In that regard, he was extremely selfish because he knew that hurt he would give to everyone, but he chose to do what he did anyway.

And just like that, he was gone.

I lost track of time, I don't even remember the last time I actually cared to check.

Depression is a silly thing, something that I used to think never ended, but it does actually; you're going to feel it when you hit rock bottom.

"Have a good day everyone," I waved from the doorway of Mingi's office.

The whole gang was here, except for my brother because he lived far away. Still, Yeosang has made it his life's mission to be there for me whenever I gave him a hint that I needed him the most. I felt bad, but I had nobody to turn to.

"Y/N, wait."

I was about to leave, to ignore that call, but I couldn't. Yes?"

Hongjoong stared at me for a full minute without saying anything, before sighing. "Take care of yourself."

I forced a smile on my face. I was happy that everyone was looking out for me even though I just can't outwardly express it. I actually appreciate that none of them were treating me like a wounded puppy.

Hongjoong might not look like he cared too much, but I notice his sharp eyes watching me when he thinks I wasn't looking. Wooyoung was the opposite.

Yunho was very sweet, he would often bake me pastries since I mentioned in passing that I loved them and they brought me joy. Wooyoung used to do that a lot.

Mingi was another nonchalant one. He would often offer me a vacation alone somewhere with all expenses paid. I denied. Being alone will make me think of Wooyoung more.

San was the one that accompanied me the most when I didn't want to move at all. He would bring me food at least four times a week to make sure I was eating. Wooyoung used to feed me, himself, if I wasn't in the mood.

Jongho, being the mature one, made me realize that there were more reasons to live this life. Perhaps it was my parents, maybe my pet dog, or maybe just to find out what happens tomorrow. Wooyoung had a very similar outlook in life. 

I was aimlessly walking around and I didn't even notice that I ended up on the bench I sat on, the same bench that had that beautiful wisteria tree. Only this time, there was no Wooyoung to take a candid photo of me.

"I guess I'm not the only one falling apart," I sighed, lightly touching the wilting petals of the once purple tree, now it was just a faded whitish lilac colour.

It was difficult to find happiness in the things that I used to like. I missed the way he hugged me, the sound of his voice, the tenderness in his actions. I missed the way he would whisper the corniest jokes against my ear and make me laugh, but most of all, I missed the way we used to be.

He was my first thought of the day, the light at the end of my tunnel. How must I separate these fantasies from reality? Would things be different if I didn't confess? Would he still be here?

The reality was that he has not had these fantasies, we did not build our dream together, so I have to let it go.

Even though he had left after the momentarily love we shared for one night, I can tell myself that at least I knew that he genuinely loved me at one point. My mind will be at peace because I wouldn't have to go manic wondering for the rest of my life if it was only me - I know now that we did truly mean something to each other. 

We're so distracted by how things end, we usually forget how beautiful the beginning was. 

It was a quote I heard somewhere. My love was a myth, but Wooyoung never believed in myths, and so that was both the start and end of our story. Some things are only real if you believe that they are. 

A lone tear slipped away as I remembered how beautiful the wisteria was when we had first met. His absence will be the best part of me, I decided, so hopefully for the last time after a while, I weep again. 

I will wait for him, no matter how long it took.

3.5 YEARS LATER

I sat in front of the vanity table in my hotel room, staring at myself from the big mirror wearing my white satin robe, it made my complexion pop into a champagne rose hue. 

I made eye contact with the person looming behind me through the mirror. "Would you like me to tell them to adjust the makeup and your hair?" he asked me tenderly, putting a hand on my shoulder. "I figured you'd love a natural look so I made it happen."

"No, it's perfect, you always know what's best for me," I smiled widely, putting my hand on top of his gently. It was the truth, it managed to bring out me feminine side, and therefore, my self-confidence as well.

I was the happiest I've ever been today, especially because I was finally with the love of my life. He frowned a bit when I pulled him a bit closer to fix his slightly rumpled collar and hair.

"I like the blonde, my love," I ran my hand on it in a trickling motion so I wouldn't mess it up.

He smirks, grabbing my hand to kiss it. "Yeah? That's good, I was feeling tired of the red, plus I don't think it would be appropriate for today."

I chuckled a bit. I have always loved his style, it was so masculine but also so chic and sophisticated at the same time. He was already wearing the suit and tie I had chosen for him today.

I will miss the red hair though, I still remember feeling uneasy when I saw his red hair for the first time, but I have come to love it over time. This blonde was making me feel some type of way.

I took a glance at my wedding dress that was placed at the far corner of the room. The lace upon lace design was very cozy and snug against my curves and it made me feel like the most beautiful bride in the entire world.

"So what's the schedule, darling? Your photography session here alone or with your bridesmaids for now?" he glanced at his wristwatch.

"Alone for now," I hummed. "I want Joongie, Sannie, and Yeo in here right now. You should go check with Yuyu and Mangi if you need alterations, and oh, check with Jongbear if he's all set with the wedding songs later?"

Over the years, I have gotten so close with the gang and they've all become my bestest of friends. The journey wasn't easy, but at least I've gained seven other lifetime friends.

He chuckled, clicking his tongue in amusement. "Alright, but calm down," he plants a quick kiss on my lips. "As much as I love when you're in your thinking mode, I want you to relax for today."

"I can't help it, Seonghwa, I've never done this before," I pouted.

Seonghwa squeezed my hand lovingly. "I know, me neither, but I'll be with you through everything, okay? And don't worry about those three knuckleheads, they're on their way."

"I love you, Hwa."

"I love you more, darling."

As if on cue, there was a knock on the door and indeed, the three people I was expecting made their merry way towards me and Seonghwa. 

"Well, well, well," Yeosang strutted towards me. "If it isn't my favourite sister."

"I'm your only sister," I rolled my eyes, making everybody laugh. 

"Oh, Y/N, oh my goodness," Yeosang hugged me tightly. "Goddamn it, I shouldn't have gone here, you're going to make me cry."

"Shut up, Yeo, you're going to make me cry too," I choked, holding my tears back so I don't ruin my makeup. "I could barely hold myself when I saw Mom and Dad bawl their eyes out earlier."

It was like we were back in our childhood again where we supported each other whenever we got an achievement. We don't see each other much but our closeness never got less.

"I'm proud of you, you deserve this happiness," Yeosang smiled. "I'll see you out there, my back is hurting from Seonghwa glaring at my back for taking your time."

"I was not!"

"Some brother-in-law you are, Park Seonghwa!" Yeosang retorted.

We all laughed again, there's nothing better than having friends to celebrate your day with you. Yeosang left shortly and now I was with San and Hongjoong to check up on some things.

"The guests are coming in gradually," San lowered his glasses while he tapped away on his tablet. San was the one who arranged the beautiful venue of the outdoor garden where me and Seonghwa will marry as well as the food and invitations. 

San moved away from photography a couple of years ago and started a business on coordinating events. "I reckon they'll all be here within two hours," he continued, but paused hesitantly. "There might be one seat vacant, I'm not sure he'll come..."

The air was a bit tense. I knew who he was talking about. "It's okay, Sannie, we have back up photographers in case he doesn't want to do it..."

Hongjoong cleared his throat loudly. "Congratulations," he grinned from the other side of the room.

"Thanks, Joongie, you're the best," I grinned back, thanking him for more than what I was referring to.

Hongjoong was the one who designed my wedding dress from scratch, and Mingi designed Seonghwa's. It was their first wedding haute couture and definitely not their last.

"Any adjustments you want me to make? I would ask you to try it on, but that's bad luck. " he joked. I shook my head no. "Alright. But I'm sure you'll look good. We're very happy for you, Y/N, we really are."

It felt great to hear it in general, especially on my wedding day, but it meant a lot coming from Hongjoong. All of them were brothers to me, but he was the eldest one.

"Seonghwa, if you think of hurting her," San cracked his knuckles. "You know what will happen."

"Yeah, yeah, sure San, you're scared shitless of killing bugs, let alone beat me up," Seonghwa rolled his eyes, making us all laugh our heads off because it was so true.

Mingi, Yunho, and Jongho also popped in after a while to say their congratulations. Yunho was in charge of hosting the reception, which came naturally for him since he has such an engaging personality.

"I'm so nervous, what if I stutter?" Yunho groaned. "Though I'm sure Jongho here is more nervous."

"A little," Jongho admitted. We were all surprised, he usually does very well on literally everything.

"Jjong, you're literally the best singer I've ever heard," I cheered him on.

"It's not that, this is different. This is your wedding we're talking about."

"That's true and all," Mingi chided in. "But I'm pretty sure Seonghwa is the most nervous out of everybody. Y/N, you gotta tell his ass to calm down, I couldn't even properly adjust his suit, for God's sake!"

We all turned our heads when the sound of another knock resounded through the room. We all looked at each other in confusion, Yeosang was the only one not in here and he would never knock before entering.

Yunho took the initiative to open the door, although apprehensively. He opened the door in an angle where we couldn't see who was outside, but he did, and when he did, he gasped loudly.

"What the fuck!" he shut the door loudly and leaned against it, pale white.

The room was silent, Yunho wasn't the type to curse in general. We all looked at him with very wide eyes and he stared back with his mouth agape.

"Yun, what the hell was that?" Mingi broke the silence, as calm as the ocean.

"I-I, uhm, I-I don't th-think," he stuttered.

"Oh, what the hell," Jongho rolled his eyes, walking towards Yunho and pushing him out rather roughly so he could open the door himself.

Jongho muttered a curse under his breath, before closing the door a bit gently this time, but he also had the same shocked expression on his face. This time I was freaking out, wedding jitters and all.

"Yah!" someone on the other side shouted, banging on the door.

"Open the damn door!" Seonghwa seethed, but quickly muttered a 'sorry' when I glared at him.

Both Yunho and Jongho opened the double doors at the same time, and the person entered. My mind had a small explosion, my heart beating twice the speed it should have, and the hairs all over my body stood up in the collective gasps we all had when we saw him.

He was someone I never thought I'd ever see again, someone I dearly missed even though we ended on a sour note, someone I couldn't wait for anymore even though I told myself I would.

"Wooyoung," I whispered, a bit teary eyed.

"Wooyoung," Seonghwa confirmed, but I could see how nervous he became.

"Wooyoung?" Mingi asked in surprise.

"Wooyoung!" Hongjoong laughed in disbelief. "Wooyoung," San growled, gritting his teeth.

"Oh hello there, Wooyoung," Yeosang suddenly entered the room. I can tell he was upset, especially because he patted Wooyoung's back in a "friendly" manner.

"Wait, wait, wait!" Wooyoung screamed his signature loud screech, but it was too late.

His squawks get louder as everyone, except me and Seonghwa, swarmed him aggressively, like a mob that threatened to end his existence. There were laughter mixed with complaints but overall, everybody seemed happy.

"You crazy son of a bitch, you have us worried, you never even called or texted!"

"Wow, you're uglier than before---ow!"

"Don't ever think of leaving again!"

"Come here, you monkey!"

I felt Seonghwa tense from behind me. I patted his arm, causing him to look at me. I frowned a bit, his eyes held anxiety and inferiority. I understood, the man I used to love was here.

"Alright, alright! Get off me, you airheaded buffoons!" Wooyoung shouted, trying to push everyone off, but ended up laughing hysterically with Mingi and Jongho.

Hongjoong only shook his head and rolled his eyes but I can tell he was happy. San grabbed his collar harshly and for a moment, we thought he was angry, but he ended up pulling Wooyoung into a bone crushing hug and Yunho had to pull him away to give him a hug of his own.

Yunho had always carried the burden of guilt for the past year, he kept saying that he could have stopped Wooyoung back then. Yeosang ruffled Wooyoung's hair roughly, something he did when he's overwhelmed on how to express his feelings.

"Have you guys seen, uhm--oh," Wooyoung began, but faltered when his eyes met mine., his smile dropping in slow motion. He didn't know I'd be here.

The air became tense all of a sudden. A sudden heartache filled my mind with dread, flashbacks of what happened years ago reminding me of the bond we made only for it to break. But even though it hurt, I was genuinely happy he was here, so I put a smile on my face.

He was shocked, his eyes going back to the same twinkle he had back then, but it quickly disappeared when Seonghwa cleared his throat, then I saw it disappear permanently.

"We, uh, we should leave you guys to talk," Seonghwa murmured.

"A-Are you sure, Hwa?" I hesitated, holding onto his arm to stop him from moving. 

I wasn't the only one surprised when Seonghwa nodded lightheartedly. "Mhhm," he hummed. "Plus," he glanced at Wooyoung. "This is a long overdue conversation."

With that, everyone left the room, but not before Seonghwa shook Wooyoung's hand. My heart was filled with pride. "Nice to see you again, old friend," Seonghwa patted Wooyoung's shoulder gently. This is why I loved him, he trusted me wholeheartedly.

Seonghwa knew everything, from how Wooyoung met me, to how grateful I was for everything he's done for me, all the way to him leaving me. Seonghwa and Wooyoung and pretty much everyone used to be good friends but he had to move away when they were younger because of his parents' work. He cried for me, he cried for everything I've been through, and cried for how far I've become.

Wooyoung stood awkwardly from where he was after Seonghwa had left, and I didn't even know what to do either. I wasn't even sure if he was the same person he was before he left, three years was a long time. We were strangers to each other at this point because I definitely have changed.

"S-Sit, Wooyoung, please," I blurted, not looking him in the eye as I pointed at the sofa across from where I was.

I stared at him as he awkwardly did as he was told. The years have been bittersweet to him - he had become unbelievably handsome, but his eyes had lost that youth and spark to it. 

He had more muscle to him, and his face had matured into this angular and chiseled appearance - his brows were more prominent, his cheekbones higher, and his jaws stronger. His hair was longer too, instead of the bright red I knew him for, he had this black and blonde layered on top of each other like an Oreo cookie.

"How are you doing, Y/N?" he softly asked. Even his voice got deeper, more booming, but it was still as calming as I remembered it to be.

"I'm good, I feel really happy," I genuinely replied. "I'm glad you're able to come despite your schedule."

"Of course," he sighed. "I'm surprised you still invited me."

"Why wouldn't I?" I whispered, all the hurt threatening to spill out from me. "B-But how have you been? Did you get what you wanted?"

I knew the answer to that question. Of course he did, Wooyoung was now a well-known photographer who was in-demand all over South Korea. He was basically a celebrity, but I still wanted to hear it come from his mouth.

Wooyoung smiled tightly. "Yes and no," he said cryptically.

"W-Why?"

Wooyoung stared at me for a minute, his eyes not giving away what he was feeling. My heart almost burst out of my ribcage. He tried so hard, but he was fiddling with his pants, a sign he was nervous.

We might be two different people now, but I still knew him like the back of my hand. 

"So," he cleared his throat, finally looking away. "Seonghwa, huh?"

I hummed, letting him get away with the fact that he was changing the topic. "Yeah, we just clicked," I smiled shyly. "A couple of months after you left, Joong introduced us together..."

He nodded, choosing not to reply. It got awkward again after that, the silence filling the room in an uncomfortable manner. He was only a couple of feet away from me, but he felt like miles back. My heart cracked a little, maybe this wasn't such a good idea.

"I-I'm happy for you, Y/N, I really am," his voice cracked towards the end. "Congratulations on y-your...wedding."

I swallowed a huge lump on my throat when I saw Wooyoung look down, his hands on either side of his head, cradling it as I heard him sniffle. It felt like thunder to my ears, but I chose not to comment on it so as to not embarrass him.

"It was nice the first year, I felt like I was on top of the world with nothing tying or holding me back," he laughed bitterly. "But afterwards, I felt like shit. I had no family, no friends, no you. Letting you go was the biggest mistake of my life."

I stayed silent, afraid that if I opened my mouth, I would cry too. "I'm afraid now, little dove, I'm so afraid of doing things now because that one, single mistake cost me my whole life..."

I bit my lip hard, my heart breaking a little bit more for him. Oh, how the tables have turned, I used to be the one that always got scared of trying something, and it took me a while to fully commit to Seonghwa.

"I am so, so sorry, Y/N..."

I let Wooyoung pour his heart out, letting him sob silently on the sofa. I gripped my robe tightly, wanting to go to him like the old times, but I couldn't, not because I didn't want to, but because Wooyoung needed his moment. He wasn't only crying for the both of us, but for the suffering, the loneliness of being alone, and everything he went through to get the success he longed to have.

"I'm proud of you, Wooyoung, you did well. You did what you had to do back then, I can't fault you for that," I told him. "Yes, I was mad at you, I'm not going to deny that, but I forgave you a long time ago."

I finally let out all the things I've always wanted to tell him. "One day you were just gone, you couldn't even explain why. We were best friends, soulmates, or so I thought."

"What killed me the most was I felt like our journey together had just begun, and you had left too soon," my breath hitched. "You came, then you left, and you took parts of me I didn't know existed, as well as yours because I never had the chance to explore you."

He stayed silent, listening to me like he once did years ago. "To this day I still ask myself what happened, Wooyoung, what would life have been if you had stayed? What would it be like if we did things differently? For the longest time, I blamed you for leaving, and then myself for letting you go so willingly."

Wooyoung shook his head. "It's not your fault," he gulped. "I blamed myself for your cries that I pretended not to hear, for the anger that consumed me, I blame myself for not holding your hand tighter, for the tears I did not wipe away, and I blame myself for the loss of you."

He stares at me with his tear-stained eyes, not bothering to cover all the emotions he tried to hide earlier. He grinned bitterly at me, I knew how much it meant for anyone to tell him how proud they were of him.

He puts his palm over his chest, eyes closed. "If only you can feel how hard this heart beats for you," he whispered. "It's all for you, but would you be mad if I told you it's not as strong as it once was?"

I wanted to hold his hand once more like we used to do when we were still together, not as lovers, but as good friends, but I was frozen on my chair.

"Why would I be?" I tilted my head curiously, tutting at him lightheartedly to lift the mood in the room. "You underestimate me."

Finally, he smiled genuinely. "I can't help it," he chuckled. "The intensity is less, I can't repair all the hurt I gave you."

He paused, hesitating if he should say what he wanted to say, but he opened his mouth anyway. "You were my dream after all," he whispered begrudgingly. "I was blind not to see it."

That did it. The dread and burden I've been feeling was finally lifted off of me and I finally feel lighter than a feather.

The wounds he gave me were still there and they will heal slowly, but I can't deny my own heart right at this moment.

"Woo?" I smiled tightly. He looked at me expectantly, and it made my insides mushy. "My heart that beated for you will never stop either, so don't beat yourself up. I can never get rid of it."

He stared at me like I held the stars from the sky and offered it to him. In hindsight, I might as well have done it. He scoffed lightly. The insinuation was there, but that's all there is - that I still held him in my heart but it stops here.

"Don't be afraid to try new things, weren't you the one who always told me that? You miss the shots you don't take. If you don't want to make the same mistakes as you did with me, grab them while they're still there," I shrugged.

It was like nothing happened, as if we weren't separated for so long because of our circumstances. We finally caught up, laughed, giggled, gossiped like we used to before things got bad between us. I missed him so much, the way he would laugh like a dying fox, the way his eyes crinkled up, all of it.

We talked, we cried, the whole nine yards. The missing piece I didn't know was missing until now finally completed me. How have I lived that long without him?

"You got your wish now," Wooyoung jokes. "You finally have Mars once you marry Seonghwa."

Ah yes, Seonghwa helped me all throughout my journey. If it wasn't for him, I would have been a goner.

I scoffed, the nostalgia hitting me like a ton of bricks. "I can't believe you still remember that," I laughed. "I do have Hwa now, yes, but the planetarium will always be my first Mars."

Wooyoung smirked playfully. "It had better be. I hated it."

"What?" I threw a pillow at him jokingly. "Why did you take me then?"

"I guess you're going to have to find out, hmm?" he snickered.

He was about to throw a pillow at me too, but when he saw my solemn expression, he stopped. 

This time the nostalgia hit us both. That was exactly what he said when I asked if I had to pay for the very first photo he took of me.

Instead of being sad, one look at each other and we burst out laughing, giggling, and guffawing like hyenas in the wild, not caring if anybody heard us and thought we were crazy.

"Y/N?" Wooyoung uttered endearingly. I hummed in response. "Can I hold your hand for the last time?"

I held my hands for him, and he grabbed it so gently I wanted to cry. They were warm, and he held on yet simultaneously set me free.

He brought my hands to his chest, looking like he wanted to kiss them, but he held back out of respect for Seonghwa. Instead of his lips, tears fell onto them.

"If there is another life," he whispered. "I hope I can meet you again and if not, I will find you until I cease to breathe."

His heartbeat was so steady, and I felt my body shake, and once more, my eyes filled with unshed tears and I cried for the both of us this time. He releases one of my hands and wipes my tears delicately.

"Please don't cry, not for me again," he croaked, trying his very best to stop his own tears. "I don't want you to ruin your makeup."

"It's okay, Seonghwa and his team did my makeup anyway," I sniffled. "I hope in the next life you're not going to hate that you need me."

"Never," he objected. "Even if we don't remember, my heart will know."

I swatted his arm playfully. I never meant to giggle a little at that, he had always been so poetic and so cheesy. I guess some things never change.

"Stay for the wedding and reception, please?" I fretted. "I want my best friend there. Mingi tailored a suit for you in case you came."

I was nervous, afraid that he would reject my plea because he might feel out of place. I sighed a breath of relief when I saw him beam.

"I'll be there," Wooyoung mused. "I owe you this at least, Y/N, and I am going to give you and Seonghwa the best photos you both will ever see."

I cheered internally, but my excitement tipped over the top and I couldn't help but outwardly show it. Wooyoung laughed and we finally pulled ourselves in a hug to seal the deal. It was enough to make up for all the years we spent apart because one touch entwined our souls.

I realized that the electric spark that once tickled my skin whenever Wooyoung touched me was still there, and it was as strong as I knew it to be, but they no longer burned.

More tears made their way on Wooyoung's shirt when I recognized that I had healed a long time ago. I had mourned my loss and woke up anew, and the passing time did wonders too.

"Did you feel that?" Wooyoung mumbled, and I knew he referred to that spark.

"Yes," I squeaked. "Yes, I did. But why did you lie?"

Wooyoung paused from rubbing soothing circles on my back. "What do you mean?"

"I can feel your heart. The intensity never lessened, Wooyoung, you lied."

He pulled away from me, his lips pursed as he held my face with his hands. "I have to," he admitted. "I can't ruin the happiness you have found for yourself."

There were no words that needed to be spoken. We had finally found the closure we both needed.

The rest of Ateez entered the room one by one and gave both of us a knowing look. Wooyoung and I both grinned at them and gave them a thumbs up, to which they cheered loudly.

"You good, darling?" Seonghwa kissed my forehead as the others whisked Wooyoung away with teasing tones so he could change his outfit.

"Thank you, Hwa, thank you so much," I gushed, melting at his solemn embrace.

Seonghwa had always been there for me, he was so loving and patient towards me, and most of all, Seonghwa had chosen me, and I chose him.

He had his work too, he was a makeup artist, and that required traveling a lot, but instead of leaving me like Wooyoung did, Seonghwa did everything in his power to take me with him so we could be together. He didn't give up on the love we shared.

Wooyoung and I still loved each other dearly, but we had chosen our paths a long, long time ago - he chose to leave, and I chose to move on with my life. Seonghwa had made me realize that if you really loved somebody, nothing will stop you. 

I kissed my future husband tenderly on the lips, to which he returned with urgency. The love I felt for him was different from the love I had for Wooyoung, but it burned just as brighter, if not stronger.

It was the true love I had longed to have.

Seonghwa and I finally tied the knot. Our wedding was a celebration of our love and those who came to celebrate it with us. It was simple, pure and all I ever wanted.

"I, Park Seonghwa, promise to love you, L/N Y/N, and cherish you until my last breath, and even then, you have to make sure I'm dead because I will always come back to you," he vowed, making a couple of people laugh. "You came in at the right time of my life, and I promise that for as long as I am here, I will make you the happiest woman on Earth. I love you so, so much, my darling."

I couldn't even get the words out, tearing up profusely especially with how Seonghwa looked at me with such love. At this point I wasn't the only one sniffling.

"I, L/N Y/N, promise to love you, Park Seonghwa, and cherish you until--- wait, if you go, then I'll be lonely, so please don't go," I giggled along with our friends and family. "You are the reason I'm alive, and I cannot believe I am marrying the love of my life. I will be yours as you want me to, Hwa."

The moment the priest announced that Seonghwa can kiss the bride, everybody whooped and cheered loudly and I couldn't help but laugh in between my now husband's kiss. I could've sworn I saw Hongjoong shed a tear or two but San was too busy teasing the elder by cooing at him mockingly.

Yeosang almost protested when Seonghwa's kiss lasted a little too long, but Wooyoung had quickly covered his mouth and pulled him away while he flailed his arms comically.

The wedding reception was a beautiful garden party that oversaw the lake. We were all surrounded by the fragrant petals that amplified the romantic sunset that gave the sky a pretty tinge of pink and purple.

Yunho was a wonderful host despite the initial nervousness he held and there was never a dull moment, especially when Mingi had caught the flower bouquet I had thrown over my shoulder. The gentle giant's reddened face was definitely the highlight of the night.

Jongho's voice filled the entire reception, to which me and Seonghwa encouraged everybody to dance to the rhythm whether Jongho sang a passionate song for us or an upbeat jazzy tune that made all of us dance the night away. Of course in between, me and my now husband would kiss and everyone would hoot.

Just as our wedding and love were elegant and sweet, so was our wedding cake. Everybody dwindled down to eat and drink to their heart's content. My feet were killing me anyway so I chose to sit down at my spot at the front with Seonghwa.

"You really went all out with this, huh?" I teased him.

He laughed, his deep sending delicious shivers up my spine. "Heck yeah," he snorted. "This is a once in a lifetime thing, baby."

As we watched everyone enjoy the night with their friends and family, I saw Wooyoung bowing to this old man, a friend of my father's, with a huge smile on his face after giving him his calling card.

I was happy for him, it looks like he finally followed his heart and scored another deal after being scared of doing another one. I watched him take his phone out and call somebody giddily, and when he dropped the call, I laughed as I saw him punch the air in excitement.

It was as if he knew someone was watching him. Wooyoung looked back and we made eye contact for the last time as old lovers. There were no words between us, but a million things in our eyes as we finally let go of all the hurt.

He smiled at me, nodding once, and I did the same, smiling back at him softly, before he turned around and left the venue.

And just like that, he was gone.

[starry-bi-sky]

Becoming Phantom - Clone^2 (and by extension, clone danny)

I said I would make it, and so i did! Here's a little ficlet of how danny became Phantom - the human ghost-fighting vigilante in the clone^2 and clone Danny au. Since this does include themes of dissection/vivisection, i'll put in a minor trigger warning list down below.

TW: experimentation - implied torture and vivisection/dissection of ghosts TW: Non-graphic mentions of injuries and blood

TLDR: Danny's parents have been catching ghosts ever since the portal was opened after Danny's lab accident. Danny knows this because he can hear them screaming from the basement. After finally telling his friends about it, he resolves to free the ghosts - and he does. He ends up having a conversation with one of the ghosts, and comes to the decision that he will catch ghosts before his parents do to prevent this kind of harm from happening again.

word count check: 4.9k

---------------

His parents caught another ghost.

Danny can tell because he can hear their screaming from the kitchen, even with the doors closed. It's horrific - the voice is doubled over itself like something out of one of Sam's demonic horror movies, and Danny's heart races like he's run a mile at the sound.

It warps and twists, and almost sounds like its saying 'please.'

He rubs his chest uncomfortably, and pushes his breakfast away from him. His appetite lost and his stomach churning with a deep sense of dread.

Across the table, Jazz notices, and her eyes narrow dangerously at his hand gripping his shirt - right over his heart. He just got out of the hospital last month, and he knows what she's thinking - they don't want to have to send him back.

"I'm fine." He blurts out immediately, dropping his hand. He's not fine, but it's because he feels ill as the lights above flicker and another terrified shriek echoes through the floorboards. He swallows, ill. "I- it's just-" his eyes flick to the door to the lab. "the lab."

Jazz's lips press into thin line, and she pushes her chair back and stands up. "I hate that they're doing this," she says, stomping towards the lab. "It's inhumane, Danny. They're people too, even if they don't look like us!"

Before the portal, Danny might've just shrugged his shoulders and not said anything. He never really cared about his parents' ghost hunting stuff, but figured that since they knew more about it, their rants about them being unfeeling were correct.

Now, though? When he's been woken up in the middle of the night by the house rattling and his ears ringing with the pained cries of one of the ghosts' in the basement? His heart beating so fast he thinks he's been transported back to the lab a month ago, lying on the floor after being electrocuted by the portal?

He's really not so sure anymore. And he thinks he's starting to agree with Jazz. This isn't right. He doesn't think so, at least.

An unsure 'hm' comes out of his throat, eyes tracking Jazz as she swings the heavy metal door open and breathes in deep. "HEY!" She yells, her voice miraculously sounding out over the ghost screaming. The screams stop. "MOM! DAD! CUT THAT OUT, YOU'RE SCARING DANNY!"

There's no sound, and Danny sighs a breath of relief. Not that it does much to slow his anxious heart, the shrieks are burned into his ears, and he's already thinking about leaving now rather than later. He can meet Tucker at his house.

His parents - his mom, actually - appears at the entrance to the lab, her hands drip bright, ectoplasm green, and there's splatters of it across the front of her suit and goggles like blood. Danny feels white in the face, and Jazz looks enraged.

Mom pulls off her goggles, frowning apologetically. "I'm sorry, sweetheart. Your father and I just got carried away, we caught this one just this morning by the park." She says, as if that makes it any better. Danny's eyes are glued to the ectoplasm dripping onto the floor. "We'll wait until you get to school."

Danny wishes they wouldn't do this at all. But he just nods mutely, unable to make his lead-heavy tongue do anything. Jazz speaks for him, and whirls on mom like a tornado about to break loose. "At school? This shouldn't be happening at all - it's wrong, mom!"

Jazz has been the only one vocal about this whole thing ever since mom and dad came home with a ghost trapped in one of their nets - their thermos wasn't working - while Danny was on sick leave after he got out of the hospital. Danny still remembers the utter shock he was in after mom and dad came in dragging it behind them.

The ghost looked like a grown woman, but it - she - had the brightest blue eyes he'd ever seen, and ice-like skin. She'd been thrashing in the net, saying something in a hissy, whispering language that made static build behind his eyes. It had surprised him that he could somewhat make out what she was saying.

It had been fascinating. Up until the screaming started.

He watches Mom make a face that looks like endeared annoyance, and she turns to Jazz with a light sigh. "You're a kind girl, Jazz, but ghosts aren't human, sweetheart. We've told you this." And they have, multiple times. It's become a reoccurring argument.

"Does it matter?!" Jazz exclaims, her cheeks turning an inflamed red with indignancy. She looks appalled. "They're still in pain! You're hurting them!"

Danny silently nods, but they don't see. Jazz is glaring at mom with the burning anger of the sun and Mom just looks exasperated. "Your father and I know this already, Jazmine." Mom says, her arms crossing across her chest.

Jazz's mouth drops open.

Danny's almost does the same. The bone-chilling blood rush leaves him shivering, and his vision spots out in black, fuzzy dots for a few seconds. Maybe, he thinks, it's his heart stopping again with the cold horror.

They know this?

They know this?

And they're still doing it?

He thought he knew his parents - now he's second-guessing himself.

Jazz is just as much at a loss for words as Danny is. And then her expression shutters closed with a fury-kind of icy. "Danny," she says, still staring down their mom. "Go get your stuff, I'm driving you to school."

Normally, he hates how.. parent-y Jazz gets. She acts like a second mom, and like a helicopter one to boot. It drives him nuts on the worst of days. Right now though, he's already rising to his feet before he's even opening his mouth.

"Okay." He croaks, and beelines it up the stairs for his backpack. He doesn't look at mom when he comes back down, he doesn't think he can. He can see her still-dripping hands in the corner of his eye though.

------

"Man, you look like shit." Tucker says the moment Danny sits down in their homeroom class, he's frowning. Danny doesn't say anything to him, he just grunts and drops his head into his arms.

Sam, sitting behind Danny, leans across the aisle and smacks Tucker in the arm. He yelps in pain, and rubs the spot she hit with a glare. "He's right though," Sam says, leaning over his shoulder. "You looked like you were gonna yak over the front row when you walked in."

"It's good that you didn't," Tucker grumbles, "Dash would've killed you."

Danny, despite the shit morning, manages a smile and tilts his head so that his cheek is resting on his arm instead. "Mr. Lancer wouldn't've let him." Sam sniffs, and her fingers are in his hair already - it's been growing out for a while now. He meant to cut it but then the lab accident happened, and he was in the hospital, and then on sick leave, and -- long story short, he was growing it out.

Besides, Sam pulling it back for him was relaxing, and he feels the tension bleeding out of his shoulders already. His anxious heart slowing. "Yeah, he's been weirdly protective since the accident." He says. It was kinda nice, Dash was being forced to back off - finally, more than he was before.

"Probably because if you have a heart attack in class from Dash bullying you, he'll be liable." Tucker snorts, relaxing back into his chair. Up front, the three of them see Dash shoot them a glare from over his shoulder. He probably heard them -- and Tucker doesn't help by giving him an innocent, too-wide grin.

There's a tug, and Danny lifts his head slightly as Sam ties his hair back with whatever hairband she procured out of nowhere. And she says she's not a witch, honestly.

His smile falters, however, when Sam leans back around his shoulder with a frown still evident on her face. "Seriously though, what's up? You were really pale -- paler than normal, that is."

Danny doesn't really wanna tell them - he's kept the whole 'my parents are torturing ghosts' thing to himself ever since he first woke up to the house shaking. It wasn't any secret though that there were ghosts now actually 'infesting' Amity Park though, they'd been popping up ever since the portal turned on.

But Jazz says talking about things helps alleviate stress of what's burdening you, and Danny doesn't usually listen to her. She's his annoying older sister, of course he doesn't. But... this... wasn't really something he wanted to keep secret forever, either.

His teeth sink into his bottom lip, and he averts his eyes. It's like tearing off a band-aid, Danny, he thinks, just... blurt it out. "My parents are torturing ghosts in the basement." He says, only to immediately wince as both Sam and Tucker drop their jaws.

"What!?" They both yell in unison, and Danny ducks his head down as everyone else sitting around them turn their heads.

"Not so loud!" He hisses, peeking through his arms and glaring at the both of them. They both grimace, embarrassment dusting red across Sam's face and Tucker's darkening slightly, and duck their heads down towards him.

"Sorry, what!?" Tucker whispers back at him, his face all scrunched up in disbelief. Sam's redness has faded into pale horror and -- and yeah, yeah, Danny gets it. He feels that way too.

"They keep catching the ghosts and dissecting them." He whispers, and god, he feels sick just saying it. Tucker's face falls slack, and he looks about as ill as Danny feels. "I don't- I don't know what to do about it, I keep waking up to them screaming, and Jazz keeps getting into fights about it with them."

"Oh my god." Sam mutters, her hands pressing together and covering her mouth. Danny nods mutely, chewing on his lip.

"They know its hurting them." He adds, and its still dizzyingly terrifying to think about. He thought he knew his parents. He thought he knew them. He guesses that saying of people being multi-faceted was true. "They don't care."

Sam and Tucker both look green. Or as close to green as they can get. "That's- that's inhumane." Sam breathes, and Danny huffs sardonically - funny, that's what Jazz said this morning. That's what she keeps saying. "And there's really nothing you can do?"

"Not unless I go into the lab myself and release them," he mutters, hiding half his face in his arms. "And I haven't been back in there since I got electrocuted." His parents wouldn't allow it, and it's not like he he was chomping at the bits to go back inside anyways.

...Hm.

"I'm sorry, Danny." Tucker says, his voice low and horrified, "that's- that's awful."

Yeah. He knows.

--------

This is a bad idea. This is a bad idea. This is a bad idea.

Where was Danny you ask? Sneaking down into the lab at sometime past midnight, long after his parents have gone to bed. It's been a week since he said, sarcastically, that the only thing he could do was release the ghosts in the lab, and it hasn't left his head.

Even though he was utterly terrified as he took slow, sneaky steps down the stairs. The thought had been keeping him up at night. He could do it. He could go down into the lab and let them go. He could do something.

It's not like his parents had put a lock on the door. He hadn't even thought about it - if he thought about it, he'd back out. So when he heard his parents go to sleep that night, he waited an hour before sneaking out.

Every sound felt so loud, and his heart had raced in his ears as he creaked open the door to the lab, and closed it behind him for good measure. And his hands were shaking as he reached the bottom of the steps and stepped into the lab for the first time in two months.

And good god, did he almost regret it. There were ghosts in cages of all kinds, and ectoplasm seeping down onto the floor of their cages. They were clutching their chests, of which bled sluggishly through stitched up y-scars. They were moaning, and crying, curled up in the back like frightened animals. And there was a metal table in the center of a room that was stained green, green, green.

"Oh my god." He breathes, horror driving itself up into his throat with the churning of his gut. That's another thing he almost regrets - if only because half a dozen ghosts all snap their heads towards him, and it becomes pandemonium in an instant.

Rattling, yelling, crying, they're all screaming at him. Either to tell him to go away, to give them mercy, or to spew threats at him. It's in that same, hissy language that he's heard before. Whispery, echoing, and overlapping like multiple languages being played backwards and forwards at the same time. It gives him an immediate headache as his mind tries to comprehend and translate it.

Go away. Don't hurt us. Go away. I'll tear you apart. Leave. Leave. LEAVE.

It's all so much. Danny wants to throw himself up the stairs and back up to his room in a prey-driven instinct to flee, flee, flee. He doesn't. He covers his ears and digs his nails into his hair.

He yells. "I'M NOT LEAVING. BE QUIET!" and somehow, it silences everyone in an instant. He looks up, and everyone is staring at him, their multi-colored eyes burning into him.

Tentatively, he lowers his hands, they're shaking. He's still so scared. But courage isn't a lack of fear, its doing something despite it. He blinks back the terrified sting in his eyes, and twiddles with his hands. "I'm- I'm not here to hurt you." He stammers, "I promise. I'm not my parents."

It's silent for a long moment, and then there's an animalistic-like hiss from his left. He turns his head, and there's a ghost of a man curled up in a cage, staring him down with a thunderous look on his face. "Liar." He hisses, his voice warping in that hissy language. There are goat-like horns protruding from his head, and his eyes are yellow and slitted. He's dripping ectoplasm from his chest.

Danny swallows the bile in his throat.

And frowns. "I'm not lying." He says, and the ghost doesn't get hostile, much to his surprise. But there's a ripple of murmurs that spreads through the room like a wave at a ballgame. The ghost that spoke stares at him, then squints.

"You understand us, child?"

And - okay, Danny doesn't like the 'child' comment. He's fourteen for goodness sake, and he bristles silently like it's an insult, but he's no there to argue, he's here to help. So he swallows his pride and starts to walk towards the closed portal.

His legs are shaking, he's afraid they're gonna give out beneath him. The portal scares him, more than it did when he first saw it. But maybe that's because when he first saw it, he hadn't almost died from it.

His heart is pounding in his ears. Is it going to give out again, will he have to go to the hospital again? Despite his insistence that he's fine, Danny's heart hasn't beat right ever since the accident. He's checked. He spent an hour every night with his fingers pressed against the pulse point at his throat, at his wrist, terrified of the slow-beating he could feel thrumming against the skin.

Hearts aren't supposed to beat that slow - that much he knows. He's afraid he's going to drop dead if it drops any lower.

"Of course I do." He swallows, glancing back at the ghost. Everyone's eyes are on him, they burn into him, curious, wary, afraid. He's in front of the portal, in front of the keypad to open it. Shit, did dad put in a password? "Am I- am I not supposed to?"

He pauses to look at the ghost, and the man has moved to stare at him from a new angle in his cage - god he's gonna need to find the key. Mom and dad probably have it in their desk, right?

The ghost is silent. "...No. You're not." He says, and his head tilts to the side as Danny mentally translates in his head. he looks at Danny like he's trying to inspect him, like he's trying to look into him like his parents have looked into the ghost. "What is your name, child?"

"I'm not a child." He bites out, and immediately winces. Shit- he just said not to antagonize them. But the ghost doesn't look offended. In fact, he just grins a sharp, toothy grin like a shark, and raspy giggles and titters echo through the room.

...That's... probably a good sign. "Um," he continues, and turns his back to the keypad. Dad's birthday? He punches into the keys. "I'm- uh, Danny. Danny Fentom- Fanton- Fenton. My parents are- uh, the ones who took you guys." The keypad buzzes and the bar spots red. Wrong password. Dammit.

"Phantom." The ghost says, and the name crawls like a spider across the walls, sneaking up his spine and ringing in the air like the leftover taste of rain and thunder. the rest of the ghosts whisper it amongst themselves.

Danny shivers, it feels like a weight in his chest. It's Fenton, he thinks, but doesn't correct. He doesn't want to push his luck with the being that could tear him apart. "Uh, sure."

He punches in mom's birthday. Wrong. He puts in Jazz's. Wrong. "How come we haven't seen you down here, Phantom?" The ghost asks, and Danny shrugs helplessly. "You are the Danny that the unknown girl yells about?"

He tries his own birthday. Wrong. Fuck. What's the password? The tremor in his limbs worsens with his anxiety, and he tries to keep his breathing steady. What if he can't get this open? What if he can't get them out? He nearly forgets to answer the ghost, and licks his dry lips. "Um- yeah, that's me. The Danny guy." He says, turning to the cages again. "And uh, I don't come down here because my parents don't allow it."

The ghost, uh, goat-man? Tilts his head, there are whispers throughout the room that pick up. And Danny feels like the kid late to an all school assembly and now has to walk past the whole school to find a seat.

Goat-man smiles again, or bares his teeth? "You are the reason why the human doctors haven't cut into us more than they already have." And- that's- that's good? He thinks?

"That's- good, right? You- you don't want to be cut open, so it's good that I, uh, indirectly stopped it a few times?"

A round of titters goes through the room again. The man's grin widens inhumanly so, and Danny's heart spikes with fear. "Yes, it's a good thing, Phantom child." He says, "Why is it that your parents do not let you come down here?"

Danny stares, and swallows again, dry. The back of his neck tingles, and he tastes electricity on his tongue. "I had an accident down here, um, nearly two months ago." His eyes flick to the cable cord where the portal was plugged in, and his heart flutters with the images of green that got burned behind his eyes. He looks away. "The portal, it, ah, electrocuted me. I was in the hospital because it nearly killed me."

"It did kill you." The ghost says immediately, and terror fills up in Danny like water flooding a room. What? What? What? He was alive. His heart was beating, he was alive. "But only for a moment. You've been touched by death, Phantom."

That was so fucking ominous. And terrifying. And terrifyingly ominous. And also really horrifying. Danny does a swift pirouette and turns back to the keypad. Time to figure out the passcode and not think about that, ever again, actually.

"Wow." He rasps, his mind numb as he punches in a random code of numbers and gets a red screen. "How reassuring. Tell death I want a refund." He gets laughter again, and his shoulders scrunch up to his ears.

"It is the reason you can understand us, then." The ghost says behind him. "We are not speaking your language child - rather, you are speaking ours."

Again. Fucking ominous. Danny furrows his brows and stares hard at the keypad - if he was dad, and he wanted to put a password lock on his lifetime achievement in something that was easy to remember and equally important, what would it be?

Oh. Right.

He bites back a groan - how obvious. Danny's an idiot. Or maybe just so scared witless that his brain isn't working right. "Fudge." He grumbles, and punches it into the keypad. It dings green.

Of - fucking - course. Danny rolls his eyes.

He hears a hiss, and Danny rapidly scuttles back as the massive blast doors twisted open like something out of a scifi movie - he'd be geeking out if he wasn't aware of his own rapid heartbeat. Like a gun charging up, an unearthly green glow appears at the back of the tunnel an d then rapidly moves towards him, growing larger and larger.

Danny flinches, half-convinced its going to hit him. He was going to be vaporized, and he brings up his arms to protect himself. But nothing happens, and he peeks open an eye that he closed when the ghost from before murmurs for him to open them.

The portal is - is, well. Indescribable. It fills the dark room with its glow, swirling like a those weird, shimmering liquid dyes put into martini glasses in those aesthetic gifs on the internet. And the light it casts on the walls shimmers and moves like the aurora borealis.

Danny is speechless. It's... oddly beautiful. And terrifying. There's a whole new world in that dimension - if he steps through he won't be on earth anymore.

And... his parents wanted to eradicate the people on the other side of it?

He whirls on foot, his back to the portal - a thing that fills him with dread. his shaking - its worse. Danny almost thinks his feet will give out. "Do - do any of you know where mom and dad keep the keys to the cages?" He asks, but he's already stalking towards the desk on the other side of the room.

The people in the cages grow restless, and they've been silent for the most part - but with the portal open, and him going to find the keys, they'd begun to grow talkative. They were moving more in the cages, talking to each other, excitement filling the air with so much hope Danny could feel it resonating between his ribs.

A new voice, quiet and feminine, speaks up on the opposite side of the goat-man's cage. She's closer to the desk, and she has also been cut open. There are black tears staining her face, and her shock white hair floats like she's underwater. Immediately, on instinct, Danny's head supplies him with a word.

Banshee.

"In the bottom drawer, Phantom." She whispers, her voice lilting and melodic. Her pitch black eyes follow him across the room. "I've seen them put it there after putting us back into our cages."

He nods mutely, and again feels horrified by their treatment from his parents. His pace quickens to the desk, and just as the banshee woman said, there are keys in the bottom drawer sitting on top of a bunch of research papers that have a suspicious green stain on them.

Danny ignores the stain and grabs the keys, holding them up as he closes the drawer. When he turns back to the cages, all eyes are on him. "Um," he rasps, "I found the key." Who do I free first?

His eyes land on the banshee woman first, she's the closest to the desk. And in an arc he follows the lineup to the other side side of the room. He moves to the banshee woman's cage first, and she perks up as he kneels down to the door.

"I'll- I'll go in a circle, first." He announces, fingers fumbling with the key as he inserts it into the hole. The banshee woman had her fingers - clawed and knife-like, capable of tearing out his throat in an instant - around the bars of her confinement. She was staring at him intently.

He hesitates, and looks up. Her eyes are pitch black, he noticed this before, but this close its like its threatening to suck him in and send him swirling through a blackhole. "If- if I free you," he stammers, licking his lips, "will you attack me?"

The banshee woman bares her razor teeth at him, and reaches through the bars to touch his face. It takes all Danny's restraint not to flinch as her nails drag down his cheek softly. "No," she says, "you're freeing us, Phantom. We will not attack you."

Danny.. will just have to take her word for it. He nods, and with a sharp twist of his wrist unlocks the cage with one hand, and flings open the door with the other. In an instant, the banshee dives forward -- Danny thinks she's lunging at him, and flinches violently.

She goes through him instead, leaving him with a bone-deep chill and a heartbeat in his ears. He turns, and sees her dive through the portal like a swimmer diving into a pool.

There is silence throughout the room. And then everyone else begins to clamor once again, just like when Danny first walked in. Danny hurries to hush them - he said he was going around the room! He'll free them, but be quiet, or you'll wake his parents!

He rushes for the next cage, and one by one opens each and every cage. There are cheers, and thank yous, and cries of gratitude. He has to help the weaker ghosts out of their cage and limp them towards the portal. His shirt and hands are stained green with their blood.

(When he goes back up to his room later, he throws it off and throws it away. He can't stand the sight of it, and he scrubs his hands until they're raw.)

It's a lot for Danny to not burst into tears, or to throw up. Until finally he reaches goat-man's cage, and releases him. He is one of the ghosts too weak to fly on their own, and so Danny lets him lean against him and helps him to the portal.

"Will you be okay?" He asks once they are at the threshold, the portal hums softly this close to it. Almost like its trying to beckon Danny inside, like a siren song. Danny ignores it. "Will everyone else?"

"We will heal, Phantom." Goatman says, holding a hand to his chest. He looks tired, this close, and Danny can feel him looking at him, even without any pupils to show it. "Once back inside the Infinite Realms our bodies will heal on its own."

Danny nods silently, and his frown begins to wobble. The stress he's been under is finally starting to take its toll, and he is emotionally exhausted. There is still a lingering taste of fear in the air that doesn't belong to him - but the ghosts that have left. "I'm sorry." He croaks, his voice cracking. "I didn't - I didn't think you guys were human. I'm sorry."

The ghost's expression softens, but he still looks stern. "We aren't human." he says, and Danny frowns, confused. The ghost continues, and reaches out a long finger to tap against Danny's chest, where his heart is. "But do not think for a moment that humanity can be measured by the sound of a heartbeat, child. We are just as humane as you living can be, and we are just as sentient and sapient as you. Do not forget that, and you will not become your parents."

There's nothing for Danny to say to that, except nod once again. His tongue is heavy in his mouth, made of lead. "This will happen again," he continues, and his eyes prick, "they're gonna keep catching ghosts and bringing them down here." And hurting them.

Goatman nods curtly, and raises an eyebrow at Danny. "What will you do to stop them, Phantom?" He asks, "You could keep releasing them after they have been already caught, but that will not stop the pain they face under the hands of your parents."

He's right. He's right. And if Danny keeps releasing them afterwards, his parents will grow suspicious. They'll start sticking around trying to catch whoever is freeing the ghosts. And Danny doesn't want to face what will happen if his parents realize that he's the one freeing ghosts.

His eyes flicker rapidly around the room, trying to think of a solution - what could he do? What can he do?

His eyes land on the thermos sitting on the table.

"I... I could catch ghosts?" He says, unsure, and looks back to the ghost. He nods, beckoning for Danny to continue. "I can catch them in the thermos before my parents do, and then release them back to the Zone."

"That will work." The ghost says, "The thermos doesn't hurt to be in, it's merely cramped. Will you follow through on this?"

"Yes."

The ghost smiles at him a third and final time, his teeth glinting in the green portal light. "Then good luck, Danny Phantom."

He lets go, and disappears into the portal.

[ivelle-serenity]

Skateboard 2

Wind breaker

fem bodied reader | smut | pwp | jayjo/fml | vinny/fml | wooin/fml | joker/fml | owen/fml | enemies to lovers | angsty | reverse harem? | all characters featured are 18+

author's note: This is a slow-burn story, but don't worry, it will have smut. I actually want to speed things up so we can have those kinds of scenes. btw, I want my story to have action as well, so yeah.

✧˖° — windbreaker men

✧˖° — mdni, smut, description of not safe for work content.

I had sworn off biking. I refused to touch those pedals again after what happened. That bike wouldn't control my life anymore. It nearly wrecked my grades. That's why I'm in Korea now, to get things back on track. Hoping for a fresh start.

But now, recalling my challenge to those guys, everything flipped. I was mad at myself. None of this would have happened if Wooin had just bought the bike yesterday.

I dropped my skateboard with a sigh, eyeing my bike. I moved away, ready to start skating. I had told Jay in class earlier that we'd meet at the skatepark. He didn't react much, so I took that as a green light.

After landing a slick slide move, I smoothly spun my skateboard. Flip tricks were my jam, the source of my skating joy. But I didn't stop there. I tackled the tallest ramp and smoothly glided down, board stuck to my feet. I leaned, balancing my body for the drop. That move was my specialty, grabs/airs.

I sensed someone watching me. Adjusting my helmet and my curly hair, I grinned when I saw Jay nearby, looking serious by my bike. He held his bike but wasn't riding.

His friends chattered, but he was lost in thought, focused on me. It quickened my pulse, but I didn't let it show.

"You're late," I quipped, skateboard in hand.

"Please don't say you want to race here?!" Dom's dramatic reaction cut in.

I noticed they were with a few girls and a guy. Some of them are my classmates so i'm kinda familiar with their names.

"Why? Nervous?" I teased, removing my helmet.

"But isn't this unfair? Jay's not used to biking in a place like this. You have the upper hand," the girl with pink hair pointed out.

"She's got a point," Dom's friend chimed in. "Plus, who races in a skatepark?" Her tone dripped with sarcasm.

"Plenty do," I replied calmly, though a bit irritated. "This is just nothing if you really know how to bike."

My words hung in the air, making everyone pause. All eyes turned to Jay, who had been quietly observing me. He seemed to be deciphering my expression, his own unreadable. Mysterious yet undeniably attractive. I arched an eyebrow at him.

"Ready to race or not?"

He sighed. "I was just waiting for you to finish." His brief but serious response caught me off guard.

A small smirk played on my lips. This is getting interesting. I quickly went to my bike. I wasn't sure if my outfit was race-appropriate since I didn't have any history of serious racing or tournament participation. I was just wearing a cropped long-sleeve cardigan with matching pants.

I glanced at Jay beside me and saw him adjusting his helmet. His expression was serious as he watched the slide-like structure where I had been playing earlier.

"Miss, if Jay wins, can you do my assignment too? Pretty please?" Dom suddenly appeared beside me. I just shook my head before laughing.

"Yeah, sure."

"That girl has the same vibe as Jay. Am I the only one who notices that?" one of Dom's friends remarked. If I recall correctly, his friends had called him Minu earlier, so that might be his name.

"They're both smart. But in biking? I don't think so," the girl with pink hair chimed in irritably.

Glancing at Jay, who was observing me, I couldn't resist teasing him. "Is that your girlfriend? She seems a bit whiny. Is that your type?"

"No, she's not," he replied simply.

"So that's not Shelly?"

He shot me a cold look, as if he didn't appreciate me mentioning his girlfriend's name. That's not my fault! I was just confused because he was with that girl earlier when he arrived. So I assumed she was Shelly. But obviously, judging from Jay's expression, she wasn't his girlfriend.

"Calm down, I was just asking," I chuckled before resting my arms on the handlebars.

"You're so noisy," he said emotionlessly.

I grinned. "Your girlfriend's not here? No moral support from her?"

"Why do you keep asking me about her?" he furrowed his brows. I raised my hands in a playful surrender.

He was cute when he got riled up.

"Just like I said, I was just asking."

"Then stop asking. Let's just get this over with. I still have to study," he replied flatly.

I paused as I remembered that I also needed to study. We had a quiz tomorrow. Jay noticed my reaction, so I avoided his gaze. What does he think? Does he think he's the only one allowed to worry about his studies? But that's the same reason I'm here in Korea.

"You're right. I still need to review too," I added, noticing the disbelief on his face.

I positioned myself, noting the arrival of the girl in pink in front of us. She looked serious and appeared to be the one starting our race with Jay. I glanced at Jay again, seeing him focus intently on the slide structure ahead, probably calculating equations in his mind.

"Aria, please start! I still don't have my physics assignment!" Dom pleaded, thinking Jay could easily win.

"Okay... Are you ready, Jay?" Aria asked, and Jay nodded.

"Aren't you going to ask me?" I said with a frown.

She smirked, "No, why bother?"

Annoyed, I rolled my eyes. When Aria counted down to three, Jay swiftly started biking, and I leaned casually on my bike as he took off. Was he really taking this seriously? It seemed like he wanted to give me a hard time with his assignments.

"What's she doing?"

"Why isn't she speeding up?"

As Jay approached the curve, I increased my pedaling speed. I heard gasps from Jay's friends. I grinned as I managed to keep up with Jay, surprising him. He glanced at me with disbelief but I kept pedaling. I sensed his hesitation due to the pavement's condition. I accelerated to avoid losing balance, knowing my bike might veer off if it hit a rough spot.

"Fuck! Is she really going through there?" Dom exclaimed.

"Does she want to get hurt? That's dangerous!" his girlfriend chimed in.

My bike soared through the air, and I adjusted my body to maintain control. Jay followed suit, but his landing wasn't as smooth due to his slower speed. He hadn't accelerated enough. I even executed a Wheelie trick to stabilize my bike, almost reaching the finish line.

My attention faltered when I spotted a guy with red hair from a distance. I furrowed my brows, instantly losing focus because of it.

"Seriously," I muttered, noticing Vinny's crew in the distance. 

Why were they here? Damn it. Vinny's insults about being a girl echoed in my mind. I remembered how I insulted their crew, saying biking was for kids, but here I was racing against my classmate.

My bike slowed down, giving Jay the chance to speed past me and win. Frustration etched on my face as I crossed the finish line after him.

"What was that?" Jay approached me. Anger was evident on his face.

"W-What do you mean?" I forced a laugh. "Oh come on, don't tell me you actually believe I'd win?"

He stared at me intensely. Sweaty and breathless, we locked eyes, his filled with anger.

"You did it on purpose. We both knew you would win, but why did you do that?"

“I didn’t do anything, Jay.” I said with full confidence. . "I was just bored, so I challenged you. There's no way I'll join your crew."

I couldn't tell if I was lying to myself or speaking the truth. A part of me resists joining their crew because, as I said, I'm done with biking. But being around this man changes everything. Because of him, I find myself wanting to be part of their group. To enter their competitions. I want to understand him better, to get closer to him. How is it that he effortlessly exudes such allure? He's not supposed to be my type. I mean, I have no right to call anyone a nerd when I've been called that myself. But something about him draws me in.

But of course, that's just a fantasy. He has a girlfriend. And trust me, the moment I learned she's beautiful, I quickly dismissed any thoughts about Jay from my mind.

"Don't worry; I'll still do your assignment--" I added.

"Let's do it again," Jay interrupted firmly, surprising me. "I won't accept the result if I know you let me win that easily."

"You're crazy; I just told you that you're really good--"

"What's happening here?" We both stopped when Vinny spoke behind me. Jay's friends also approached. I felt the tension between the two crews.

"What's that trash doing here?" Dom's expression changed upon seeing Joker and Wooin.

"Why didn't you invite us to your race, Demitra? I would love to see you win against their so-called ace," Wooin's tone was challenging.

"You're friends with them?" Minu asked. I was about to shake my head when Vinny spoke up.

"If she was, what about it?" Vinny's tone was dangerous, causing me to back up. He was now at eye level with Jay.  Dom was supposed to say something but Vinny cut him off. 

I tightened my grip on my palm. "This is becoming interesting," Wooin exclaimed with excitement. He was with Hyuk and Joker, exchanging glances with the Hummingbird crew.

Vinny scoffed. "So this is your training? Racing against a girl?" He said it disbelievingly to Jay.

"Since when did you start putting down girls?" Dom asked, annoyed. "Did you do this to Shelly before?"

Vinny stayed quiet.

I clenched my fist. I couldn't believe it. I recently found out from Sunny High students that Vinny used to be part of Hummingbird. Now that I realized he was friends with these people, especially Jay's girlfriend, it only fueled my anger even more.

How could he respect girl riders in Hummingbird but disrespect me? We may not be close, but he had no right to insult my abilities.

I shot Wooin a glare. "Just go. Take your crew and leave," I said firmly, trying to contain my frustration. The smirk vanished from Wooin's face, replaced by a scowl. He exchanged a tense look with me before muttering a curse and adjusting his hair in irritation.

"Fine," he turned away and motioned to his friends, especially Vinny. "We'll wait. Finish your little chat with the nerds first," he added with a sneer.

"Who're you calling a nerd, jerk?" Dom almost lunged forward but was held back by Yuna. Minu and June looked equally irritated, while Jay maintained a watchful gaze on me.

Mia, looking confused and concerned, spoke up, "What's gotten into Vinny? He's never like this, especially not with us or with riders like Shelly."

Minu's response was short and sharp, "He's just being an idiot, plain and simple."

My chest tightened as I realized they knew Vinny's behavior because they were close to him. It meant Vinny wasn't naturally disrespectful towards women; there was something personal here, and I couldn't fathom what it was besides our rocky start.

"I'll handle your assignment later," I told Jay, trying to diffuse the tension.

He met my eyes with a steely gaze. "No. We'll do it together."

I blinked in surprise. "W-What?"

"That race wasn't fair," Jay explained evenly. "I won't let you take the fall for it alone," he added, a touch of determination in his voice.

[sheriffaxolotl]

Fallen: A Path to Redemption (Chapter 2) Alastor x Reader

"Solace, you say? Well, my dear fallen friend, in Hell, solace comes with a price."

“What kind?”

“How about... your soul, my dear.”

Word count: 5,403 ✿ Friends to Lovers ✿ Slow Burn ✿ Eventual Romance ✿ Drabble | Chapter 1 | Chapter 3 |

♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿

Well, this certainly wasn't how you envisioned spending your day.

Taking in your surroundings, you find yourself standing in the grand foyer of a hotel. Normally, a hotel lobby would be alive with the hustle and bustle of guests and staff, but here, it resembles more of a ghost town - nothing but a hollow shell.

Despite its dilapidated appearance, there was an undeniable charm to the Hotel. Its faded grandeur spoke of a bygone era, a time when it had been a beacon of luxury and opulence. But now, it seemed destined to fade into obscurity, a relic of a forgotten past. Maybe that’s why you liked it.

With a wry smile, you couldn't help but shake your head in disbelief. It's a disaster in every sense of the word. This place would need a desperate touch-up. As you scan the room, you notice a few other individuals, their curious gazes fixed upon you. Some faces are familiar, adding a touch of familiarity to this otherwise surreal moment.

Charlie Morningstar. The name echoes in your mind, stirring up a knot of conflict over what you heard her discussing on the news this morning. Her vision for the hotel clashed and aligned with your own beliefs, leaving you torn between admiration for her ambition and concern for the consequences of her actions.

Husk. The feline demon's presence brings a wave of familiarity, and you share a silent acknowledgment with him. There's no need for introductions between the two of you; you were witness to the deal he struck with Alastor to retain his powers. You remember the mix of pity and sympathy you felt for him at the time, though you tried to convince yourself it was for the best.

Niffty. Your absence during the deal-making process for her doesn't go unnoticed. You had been on annual leave at the time, a rare break from the chaos of Hell. The irony isn't lost on you as you inwardly chuckle at the thought. Who would have thought the Radio Demon would grant you such a luxury? In some twisted way, the perks and benefits he offered over the years almost rival those of Heaven.

Alastor, the enigmatic Radio Demon, his presence here still puzzles you. What could have possibly prompted him to bring you to this strange place? You mull over the possibilities, the puzzle of his actions spins through your mind, each potential answer more confounding than the last.

The angry-looking moth lady and the arachnid demon are two figures you're unfamiliar with, though there's a nagging sense of recognition with the latter. You rack your brain, trying to recall if you've crossed paths with the arachnid before, but nothing concrete comes to mind.

Sensing that they're waiting for you to break the ice, you take the initiative and step forward, offering a polite introduction. "Hello, I'm (Y/N). It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance," you say, placing a hand over your chest and executing a graceful curtsy.

The princess's eyes light up with excitement as she eagerly returns the gesture, albeit with a hint of haste and clumsiness. It's endearing, and a small smile tugs at your lips. She seems harmless enough – at least, that's the impression you get. But in Hell, appearances can be deceiving.

"Oh my gosh!" Charlie practically leaps towards you, her enthusiasm palpable as she seizes your hand and shakes it vigorously. The boisterous energy of her greeting threatens to jostle the rest of your body as she welcomes you to the Hotel with unbridled excitement. "Welcome to the Happy Hotel! I'm positive you are going to love it here!" she gushes, her words bubbling with genuine warmth.

You offer a forced polite smile as you reluctantly withdraw your hand. "Ah, well, we'll see," you reply, unable to shake off the uncertainty lingering within you. "I still don't know the exact reason I'm here for…" Your voice trails off as you cast a sidelong glance at Alastor, who looms over the scene with an intimidating presence. You can't help but feel dwarfed by his stature, a sense of insignificance washing over you in his grand shadow.

"Well, what else if not to help me and keep track of paperwork!" Alastor interjects with his signature taunting grin, gesturing mockingly to a stack of paperwork piled high on the reception desk. You suppress a grimace at the sight, inwardly bracing yourself for the daunting task ahead. That's a lot of paperwork to tackle …. It's going to be a long day.

"Wow. That's definitely a lovely stack if I don't say so—" You begin, making your way over to inspect the paperwork, but before you can even lay a finger on it, the poor pile collapses, sending papers cascading across the lobby in a flurry of chaos. "Oh! Oh no!" you exclaim, scrambling to gather the scattered documents before they disappear into the chaos of the hotel.

"I'm so sorry!" Charlie rushes over to lend a hand, her expression mirroring your panic as she apologizes profusely. "I really haven't had time to organize it, and Vaggie has been so busy—" Her words tumble out in a jumble of apologies and explanations, but before you can reassure her that it's okay, Alastor intervenes.

"No harm done, dear!" Alastor's voice cuts through the commotion, his wide grin betraying a hint of amusement as he surveys the scene before him. "Accidents happen, after all. No need to make such a fuss, dear!" Alastor interjects smoothly, his voice oozing with confidence as he effortlessly lifts the princess off the floor. " (Y/N) has an innate ability with paperwork! She'll get it sorted in no time! No time at all!" With a smug grin, he gestures grandly with his arm, the epitome of self-assuredness. "So, what do ya think?"

Charlie's eyes light up with unbridled excitement as she gazes around the lobby, taking in the flurry of activity Alastor has set into motion. "This is amazing!" she gushes, her cheeks flushed with amazement. She can hardly believe her luck right now. Before her was a real group of staff for the hotel. That Alastor had pulled out of thin air.

"It's... okay," Vaggie huffs, her demeanor a stark contrast to Charlie's bubbling enthusiasm. She stands by her girlfriend's side, arms crossed tightly over her chest, radiating skepticism. It's clear that she doesn't share Charlie's excitement about the new staff, her distrust evident in the furrow of her brow.

Vaggie's reservations stem from her deep-seated mistrust of the newcomers, all handpicked by one of the most dangerous and powerful overlords you can come across in Hell. While she loves Charlie dearly, she can't help but feel a sense of frustration and apprehension. She knows her girlfriend's heart is in the right place, but she also recognizes her naivety. Not all demons deserve a second chance, and Vaggie fears that Charlie's unwavering optimism might blind her to the true intentions of their new recruits.

Despite her reservations, Vaggie remains committed to supporting Charlie's vision of redemption. She wants to believe that there are demons out there genuinely seeking redemption, eager to turn their lives around. She's determined to protect Charlie and the hotel from becoming another pawn in the Radio Demon's twisted games. ‘At least one of the sinners Alastor brought looked half decent..’ Vaggie thought as she glanced over at you, watching as you had been glancing curiously through the paperwork. You don’t seem half bad.

Alastor's laughter fills the air as he pulls both girls close, his arms enveloping them in a deceptively warm embrace. "This is going to be very entertaining!" he declares with a mischievous glint in his eyes. With a swift motion, he distracts Charlie by extending his hand, inviting her to dance, while simultaneously maneuvering to push Vaggie out of the way. The room is suddenly filled with the faint strains of music, drifting in from some unseen source.

"Ugh," you groan softly to yourself as you gather up the last of the scattered paperwork, carefully restacking it onto the reception desk. Despite your best efforts, you couldn't help but be reminded of Alastor's flair for theatrics. It's almost impressive how seamlessly he manages to orchestrate chaos and entertainment in equal measure.

"You have a dream, you wish to tell," Alastor croons as he spins Charlie around the room, his magic weaving through the air to transform their outfits into something far more dapper, as if they were out dancing of an old fashioned movie. The sudden change catches Charlie off guard, but she adapts quickly, twirling gracefully in his arms. "And it's just laughable, but hey, kid, what the hell?"

As the impromptu song and dance unfold before you, you find yourself tuning it out, focusing instead on the task at hand. With a determined air, you break down the pile of paperwork into smaller, more manageable piles. Inventory. Bills. Subscriptions... You pause, a furrow forming between your brows as you come across a particularly peculiar document. What subscriptions could possibly be of interest in Hell? With a shake of your head, you push aside the thought, deciding it's best not to dwell on the mysteries of paperwork in Hell.

Caught off guard by the snap of fingers, you're swept up in a whirlwind of theatrics as a strange sensation washes over you. Before you can even comprehend what's happening, your clothes morph into an elegant V-neck black 1920s flapper dress, complete with fringes that sway with every movement. But as the music fills the air with its lively melody, you feel yourself being pulled into the rhythm of the dance by a mysterious force. It's as if invisible hands guide your movements, coaxing you to join the lively spectacle unfolding before you. But amid the musical chaos, your gaze catches a familiar sight—– the silhouette of a shadow whisking in front of you, unmistakably one of Alastor's shadows. The shadow pulls you further into the song and dance, its presence both eerie and mesmerizing. Despite the uncertainty of the moment, you can't help but surrender to the magic of the music, allowing yourself to be carried away by the rhythm.

"Inside of every demon is a lost cause," Alastor sings, his voice carrying through the room as he grabs Angel and Husk close, manipulating their movements as if they were mere puppets on a string. In the blink of an eye, hats appear atop their heads, completing their transformation into characters straight out of a vintage cabaret. Husk seems torn between irritation and resignation, his fist raised threateningly before ultimately settling for a defiant flip-off directed at the Radio Demon. Angel, on the other hand, merely smirks and responds with finger guns, already embracing Alastor's proclamation with a devil-may-care attitude. "But we'll dress them up for now with just a smile!"

Before you could even register what was happening, Alastor materialized in front of you, his presence commanding and unmistakable. A fox fur draped around his shoulders added a touch of elegance to his attire as he deftly wrapped it around your neck, the soft fur caressing your skin with a delicate touch.

With surprising dexterity, he spun you around, the fur trailing behind you like a playful companion. The sudden movement left you momentarily stunned, your senses reeling from the unexpected whirlwind of events. As you tried to regain your composure, your eyes widened in shock at the audacity of his actions.

A teasing grin played on Alastor's lips as his hand landed firmly on your backside, the gesture bold and brazen. A wink accompanied his playful demeanor, adding to the mischief dancing in his crimson eyes. The sheer audacity of his behavior left you speechless, your hand instinctively flying to cover your open-mouthed gasp.

Caught off guard by his unexpected antics, you found yourself at a loss for words, your mind struggling to comprehend the sudden turn of events.

Alastor seems satisfied with his handiwork, his grin widening as he dances away with a flourish while he continues his song and dance. But on his way, he shoves Vaggie out of the way, a move that doesn't go unnoticed by the fiery moth demon who angrily shakes her fist at him. Anger burns in Vaggie's eyes as she glares daggers at Alastor, her frustration palpable even from across the room.

As I try to collect myself after the unexpected encounter, you didn’t how to interpret Alastor's bold actions. While he's always been comfortable enough to nudge me or place a guiding hand on my back, his recent actions were something he had never done before – even in jest.

Lost in your thoughts, you're suddenly jolted back to reality by a deafening explosion from the other end of the room. The doors to the hotel are sent flying, taking little Niffty along with them in a whirlwind of chaos and confusion.

As the chaos settles and the others rush to inspect the hole in the wall, you can't help but grimace at the impact the tiny demon took, already anticipating the soreness that will undoubtedly plague Niffty tomorrow. While the rest of the group shares a look of surprise, you divert to get the door off of Niffty, who miraculously bounces back up the moment the door is lifted off her.

"Again!" Niffty exclaims with a gleeful grin, her enthusiasm undiminished by the unexpected collision. Before you can offer any protest, she darts off, joining the others who have ventured outside to investigate the cause of the explosion.

It's only a few moments later that you emerge from the hotel, your gaze drawn upwards to the sight of a looming aircraft hovering ominously above. The sound of voices reaches your ears, and you strain to make out the words amidst the chaos.

"...harboring the striped freak!" The declaration draws your attention, and you look up to see a familiar figure—a snake-like demon you recognize from encounters with Alastor in the past. Memories flood back to you of the times when he would orchestrate ridiculous attacks on the Radio Demon, his antics once a source of amusement. But now, faced with the reality of the situation, amusement is the furthest thing from your mind as you brace yourself for what comes next.

As the snake-like demon addresses Alastor with a less-than-menacing expression, you quickly make your way to join the others, glancing up just in time to catch Alastor's contemplative expression.

"Do I know you?" Alastor's question is met with a wicked grin from the demon, his malicious intent clear despite the seemingly genuine tone of his voice.

"Oh yes you do!" The demon's reply is accompanied by a retreat into his aircraft, his actions accompanied by the aggressive clanking of levers and buttons being pushed. The tension in the air is palpable as everyone braces themselves for whatever comes next.

"And this time I have the element of... Surprise!" With those ominous words, a giant weapon emerges from the aircraft, positioned directly in front of you all at eye level. The air crackles with energy as the weapon charges, threatening to unleash destruction upon everyone in its path.

"Hahahaha, I'm so evil!" The snake-like demon's cackle echoes through the air, sending a shiver down your spine as you prepare for the inevitable confrontation that lies ahead.

As the menacing aircraft and its looming weapon are ensnared by fiery rings and engulfed in smoke, monstrous black tentacles emerge, gripping the ship tightly. The cacophony of sirens blares through the air, mingling with the snake demon's horrified screams as it struggles against its inevitable demise. Amidst the chaos, Alastor remains unperturbed, his signature grin etched upon his face.

Static crackles and arcane symbols materialize around Alastor, his figure shrouded in an aura of otherworldly power. His shadowy minions swirl around him, a silent testament to his mastery over the dark arts. The tension in the air is thick as the inevitable unfolds before your eyes.

With a deafening explosion, the aircraft erupts into flames, scattering debris in every direction. The group stands frozen, a mixture of dazed and terrified expressions etched upon their faces. However, you can't help but shoot Alastor a knowing look, silently questioning the necessity of such a dramatic display. After all, you've seen worse from him before – unfortunately.

Despite the destruction wrought by his actions, Alastor remains unfazed, his grin widening as he revels in the chaos he has caused. It's a chilling reminder of the darkness that lies within him, a darkness that you know all too well.

With a sudden shift in demeanor, Alastor's cheerful and oddly friendly persona returns in full force, his arms outstretched in a display of excitement.

"Who's hungry for some grub?" he exclaims, his voice exuding enthusiasm. "I'm in the mood for some jambalaya! My mother once shared with me her wonderful recipe for jambalaya. In fact, it nearly killed her! Ha ha ha!"

As he makes his way back toward the hotel, Niffty skips along beside you, her boundless energy infectious. You fall into step behind Alastor and the others, observing the dynamics between them. Angel Dust blows a playful kiss to Husk, who looks on with a mix of confusion and irritation. Charlie offers Vaggie a reassuring smile, but the worry still lingers in her girlfriend's expression.

When you lock eyes with Vaggie, you offer her a small, reassuring smile of your own, hoping to alleviate some of her concerns. However, your attempt at comfort is short-lived as you hasten your pace to catch up with the group. The events of the day whirl through your mind, leaving you with a sense of unease about what lies ahead.

You didn’t notice the sign on the hotel changing from ‘Happy Hotel’ to ‘Hazbin Hotel’.

You followed the group through the makeshift entrance, the remnants of the door scattered around. Your steps quickened as you headed toward what you assumed to be the direction of the kitchen, but your focus was abruptly diverted by the sight of the paperwork once again strewn across the reception desk floor.

"Oh boy," you muttered under your breath, a tinge of frustration evident in your voice. With determined strides, you hurried over to the mess, bending down to gather the papers. As you sorted through them, a sense of order began to emerge as you stack them into piles. Bills, reminders, a letter from... oh, coupons, and yet another bill—

"It’s not very polite to sneak up on people. One of these days something is surely going to happen," you remarked, your tone laced with a hint of mock warning as you sensed a familiar presence behind you. Turning slightly, you were met with the sight of Alastor, his grin as unsettling as ever. His presence always seemed to catch you off guard, his sudden appearance feeling like a twisted game of cat and mouse.

"Now, now! That's never going to happen, my dear!" Alastor dismissed your concern with a wave of his hand, stepping closer to inspect the stacks of papers you had organized on the desk. His jovial demeanor didn't waver as he continued, "Come on! This can be dealt with later, we have-"

"Am I not here to work?" you interjected, cutting him off abruptly. Alastor paused, his gaze shifting down to meet yours, towering over you with his imposing presence.

"Well, yes! But only charity work that I have volunteered you for!" His tone was almost gleeful as he spoke, seemingly reveling in the idea of assigning tasks to you. Despite the lightheartedness of his words, you couldn't shake the feeling of unease creeping into the back of your mind.

As you glanced up at Alastor, you noticed a strange mixture of pride and something else in his expression, something you couldn't quite place. It left you feeling grateful for the opportunity to contribute to something greater than yourself, even if it was labeled as "charity work." You had been working alone in that radio station for seven years. A change of pace would be nice. Yet beneath that gratitude lingered a sense of suspicion – it was unlike Alastor to offer assistance without some ulterior motive.

Lost in thought, you hadn't noticed his lean a little closer to you until you felt a stray strand of your crown braid being twirled gently. Startled, you glanced up to find his piercing gaze fixed on you, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes.

"You still wear your hair like you have a halo," he remarked, his fingers delicately toying with the loose piece of hair. His touch sent a shiver down your spine, igniting a strange mix of confusion and familiarity within.

A rush of warmth flooded your cheeks at his words and actions, the subtle intimacy of his actions stirring something deep within you. Despite your efforts to maintain composure, you couldn't deny the blush that heated your cheeks. You chalked it up to his absence, convinced it had impacted you more than you realized. Surely, it was just the result of your lack of social interaction or contact with others for the past seven years.

Your heart skipped a beat as he twirled that loose strand of hair and you found yourself holding your breath as you met his gaze. For a moment, time seemed to stand still, leaving only the silent exchange passing between your locked eyes. Was it judgment you detected in Alastor's gaze, or was there something else lurking beneath the surface?

The fleeting moment of connection sent a shiver down your spine again, but you quickly pushed aside the unbidden thoughts, refocusing on the task at hand. There were too many questions swirling in your mind, too many uncertainties to dwell on in that fleeting moment of intimacy. You forced yourself to maintain composure, burying the stirring emotions deep within as you turned your attention back to the paperwork, determined to remain professional despite the unsettling encounter.

With a small, nervous smile, you nodded in response to Alastor's comment, feeling your cheeks still flush slightly under his scrutinizing gaze. "Old habits die hard, I suppose," You replied, attempting to brush off the unexpected intimacy of the moment.

Alastor's grin widened, a knowing glint flickering in his eyes. "Indeed they do," he murmured cryptically, his tone laden with unspoken meaning. He lingered for a moment longer, his presence casting a shadow over your thoughts before finally stepping away with a flourish.

He simply grinned at the state you were in before turning away, his demeanor shifting seamlessly as he made his way back to the kitchen. You followed in his wake, your mind still reeling from the brief encounter. As you both navigated the bustling corridors of the hotel, a sense of unease gnawed at the edges of your consciousness.

Despite your efforts to quell your doubts, you couldn't shake the lingering questions about your friendship with Alastor. Was his warmth genuine, or was there a darker motive lurking beneath his charming facade? He had been gone for seven years – maybe you were just overthinking a little bit. You had spent too much time apart, and now that he was back, you were struggling to readjust to his presence. Memories of your past interactions flashed through your mind, moments of camaraderie and laughter mixed with shared experiences and moments of your odd friendship. You found yourself torn between the familiarity of your friendship and the uncertainty of what lay ahead. 'Mistaking a friendly gesture for something more… Come on, (Y/N)…'

In typical Alastor fashion, he moved on as if nothing had happened, his attention already focused on the task at hand in the kitchen. You hurried to join him, eager to lend a hand and put the unsettling encounter behind you.

As you worked side by side, the familiar rhythm of their collaboration brought a sense of comfort amidst the uncertainty. The clatter of pots and pans, the little calling of ingredients being pulled out —it was a welcome distraction from the whirlwind of emotions swirling within you. It reminded you of old memories of similar moments like this – some with Rosie at your side as well. It causes you to smile to yourself a little.

You watched him move with effortless grace through the bustling kitchen, you couldn't help but wonder what he had been doing for seven years.

Before you could dwell on it further, Alastor snapped his fingers with a flourish, and in an instant, both he and you were adorned in matching aprons. The sudden change brought a startled laugh to your lips, momentarily breaking the tension that had been building within you.

"Ah, much better, don't you think?" Alastor chimed in, his grin widening as he gestured to their new attire. "Now we can tackle these culinary delights in style!"

You couldn't help but chuckle at his remark, feeling the tension easing between you. "Absolutely," you replied, a genuine smile spreading across your face. "Nothing like a bit of flair to spice up the cooking process."

As you worked together, the playful banter between you and Alastor flowed effortlessly, each teasing remark and shared laugh easing the tension that had lingered in the air. It was moments like these that reminded you why you had missed him during his absence, why his sudden return had stirred up such conflicting emotions within you.

But amidst the laughter and camaraderie, there was an undeniable undercurrent of something more—a subtle shift in the dynamic between you that left you feeling both exhilarated and apprehensive.

As you continued to work alongside Alastor, your attention occasionally drifted to the tender moments shared between Charlie and Vaggie. Their love for each other was palpable, evident in every glance and touch.

And of course, there was Niffty, flitting about the kitchen with boundless energy and enthusiasm, a ball of energy. Her antics never failed to bring a smile to your face, even if she was a bit odd at times.

You couldn't help but notice the way Angel Dust flirted shamelessly with Husk, his usual charm turned up to eleven as he attempted to win over the grumpy bartender. It was a sight that never failed to amuse you, the sheer audacity of Angel's advances paired with Husk's deadpan responses never failing to bring a smile to your face. You chuckled to yourself as you watched their interaction unfold, grateful for the lighthearted distraction.

During all this you got a moment to introduce yourself to Vaggie and Angel Dust, even if it was just quickly. The latter seems to really look you over with a raised brow. But you tried to not read into it.

Once everything had been finished and everyone did their own little jobs to get the table set – even with a bit of complaints from certain individuals -, it was a nice moment considering everything that happened that day.

At the head of the table sat Charlie, her vibrant energy filling the room as she presided over the idea that her vision for the hotel was coming to life, with a wide smile and infectious enthusiasm. To her left, Vaggie sat with a stoic expression, keeping a watchful eye on the newcomers, while to her right, Alastor lounged in his seat, his signature grin never leaving his face.

You found yourself seated between Alastor and Niffty, the energetic maid chattering animatedly as she passed around platters of food with lightning speed. Despite the chaos of the moment, there was a sense of warmth and camaraderie that permeated the air, a feeling of belonging that you had rarely experienced in the past few years.

As plates clinked and glasses clattered, conversation flowed freely around the table, a cacophony of voices and laughter that filled the room with life. The sound of Husk getting annoyed at Angel Dust flirting or Niffty popping off for a moment to chase something on the ground added to the lively atmosphere. It was moments like these that made you feel like maybe you had been missing out on something.

Despite the cheerful ambiance of the dinner table, you couldn't shake the nagging feeling of unease that lurked beneath the surface. As the conversation flowed around you, laughter ringing in your ears, you couldn't help but feel like an outsider looking in at that moment.

Charlie's infectious enthusiasm and Vaggie's watchful gaze created a sense of warmth and inclusion, yet you couldn't shake the feeling of being disconnected from the group. Memories of past betrayals and broken trust danced at the edges of your mind, casting a shadow over the otherwise joyous occasion.

You found yourself retreating into the safety of silence, unable to muster the courage to contribute to the lively banter. Despite the genuine smiles and friendly gestures directed your way, you couldn't help but question the sincerity of it all.

Was it all just a facade, masking hidden agendas and ulterior motives? Or were you simply allowing your past experiences to cloud your judgment, projecting your own insecurities onto those around you?

You tried to push aside the nagging doubts and insecurities that plagued your mind, but they stubbornly persisted, whispering cruel reminders of past betrayals and disappointments. The laughter and conversation continued to swirl around you, but you felt like a stranger in your own skin, unable to fully immerse yourself in the moment. You couldn't help but feel like you are a square peg trying to fit into a round hole. It was a familiar feeling, one that had haunted you since your fall from grace —a constant reminder of your inability to trust others completely.

As you sat there, feeling disconnected from the lively atmosphere around you, a subtle shift in the air caught your attention. Out of the corner of your eye, you noticed Alastor's gaze lingering on you, his keen observation picking up on the subtle signs of your discomfort.

With a knowing smile, he turned slightly in his seat to face you better. "My dear, forgive me if I'm mistaken, but you seem a bit... unsettled tonight," Alastor remarked, his voice low.

You glanced up at him, surprised by his perceptiveness. "It's nothing, Alastor," you replied, trying to mask your unease with a casual shrug. "Just... feeling a bit out of place, I suppose."

Alastor's smile faltered slightly at the edges, a flash of something flashed in his eyes before it was gone. "Is there something troubling you, (Y/N)?" he asked, his tone gentle yet probing.

You hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. But with Alastor's gaze fixed on you, you found yourself opening up despite your reservations. "I suppose... I haven't been the best socially since your disappearance," you admitted, your voice tinged with vulnerability. "It's always been hard to trust others completely, especially after everything that's happened."

Alastor's eyebrows shot up in mock surprise, his lips curling into a playful grin. "Well, well, well," he teased, his tone light but tinged with amusement. "You mean to tell me that my absence has left you socially inept, (Y/N)? I must say, I'm quite flattered."

You rolled your eyes but couldn't help but chuckle at his jest. "Oh, please," you retorted, playfully swatting at his arm. "Don't let it go to your head, Alastor. I'm sure I'll manage just fine without your charming presence."

Alastor feigned offense, clutching his chest dramatically. "Ah, but where's the fun in that?" he replied, his grin widening. "Why, you'd be denying yourself the pleasure of my company, my dear."

"Perhaps you're right," you conceded with a smirk, enjoying the banter despite your lingering worries. "After all, who else would I have to keep me on my toes with their ridiculous antics?"

Alastor's grin widened, and he leaned in closer, his voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. "Ah, but my dear (Y/N), you know you wouldn't have it any other way."

"But fear not, my dear (Y/N), for I promise to make your suffering as enjoyable as possible."

You couldn't help but laugh at his audacity, the tension in your shoulders easing as you shared this moment of camaraderie with him. Despite the uncertainties lurking beneath the surface, you found solace in Alastor's familiar presence, grateful for the brief respite from your worries.

Little did you know, however, that the calm before the storm was merely a fleeting illusion, and that soon, your world would be turned upside down once again.

♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿ ♡ ✿

My AO3 account!

Before I sign off, I wanted to extend a heartfelt thank you to each and every one of you for your comments and kudos/likes. Your support and engagement mean the world to me, and I'm genuinely surprised and grateful for the response the Drabble and the first chapter has received. I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and I can't wait to share more with you soon. Until next time! - Ivory

[ghosttotheparty]

For the dialogue prompts: Steddie + 22. “Yes, you totally can. You can do anything! Um. Do what, exactly?”

also on ao3

"Do you think I could ask Eddie out?"

Robin chokes on her 7-Up, and a little goes up her nose, and it burns, but she still turns to Steve, wide-eyed. Her face is wet with soda, but she doesn't bother to wipe it at she stares at him and he stares back, blank-faced.

"Well?"

"Run that by me one more time?"

"Okay--" He sighs, dropping his head for a moment as he leans over the counter, pushing his pack of Red Vines away. "Look."

"Where did this come from?" Robin bursts, finally wiping her face clean of the soda and the single tear that's fallen from her eye. (It really burned.)

"I-- Okay," Steve says again, sighing heavily. He glances at the door, which is hanging open to combat the summer heat, but it's a slow day today, and the parking lot is empty except for his Beemer and two other cars. "I kind of... really like him." Her eyes widen more and her head tilts. "And I only realized, like, yesterday, so I haven't been keeping this from you, I swear. I just..."

And then Robin is grinning, and she hops over, bouncing up onto the counter next to him and setting her soda down dangerously fast. It almost tips, and Steve stares at it with wide eyes as Robin kicks her feet and looks down at him.

"How'd you realize?" she asks excitedly, rocking back and forth.

"Are you serious?" he questions, looking up at her with a raised eyebrow.

"I never got to talk about crushes when I was a kid," she complains, whining and kicking at him. "Let me have this, come on. Tell me."

He sighs heavily, looking around again even though they're alone, and he leans against the counter next to her legs, a smile now teasing at his lips.

"He made me a mixtape," he says, and Robin grins, watching the way his eyes glaze over a little.

"Was it all metal?"

"I mean. Yeah. That's kinda all he listens to," he says, and he's fidgeting with his fingers, twisting them and cracking his knuckles. "But it was... It was good. I liked it."

"Right..." she prompts, nudging his side with her foot again. She lifts her 7-Up to her mouth as he nibbles on his bottom lip, thinking.

"There was one song on it," he says slowly, carefully. "That just... I don't know. It felt... different."

"Different how?"

"Like... Romantic?"

Robin's smile grows until it almost hurts, and she kicks him.

"How does it go?"

"I don't remember," he lies (she can tell), "but part of the chorus says something about, uhm. 'I'm a prisoner of your eyes.'" He pauses, brows furrowing as he thinks. "And there's a part about, like, 'I've locked myself inside your heart and thrown away the key." And, uhm, 'Only time will tell if I can live without you,' or something."

"Oh my god," she says succinctly. He stands up straight, looking at her, exasperated.

"Right? And I can't tell if it's, like, just a good song that he thought I'd like or if he's trying to say something or if he's saying something without meaning to, or..."

"Okay, wait, how did you realize you like him?"

"I just..." He sighs heavily, falling forward so his face is smushed against her thigh, and she pats his head. "Was listening to it and thought about, like. If someone else showed me that song it would be romantic. And then I thought, like 'What if it is romantic?' and I thought I wouldn't mind if it was, coming from him, and then I just... Realized I kinda want it to be."

Robin's heart swells. She runs her fingers through his hair tenderly, and he sighs again.

"You're cool with liking a guy?" she asks after a moment. "When I realized I like girls I totally freaked out."

He shrugs, standing up again and sighing.

"It took a minute," he says a little tiredly, "but... Weirder shit's happened in my life. Liking a guy doesn't seem like the end of the world when you've witnessed and survived the actual end of the world, you know?"

She frowns thoughtfully.

"Yeah. I guess."

"Just... I mean I guess I'm just kind of stressed about, like... What if he doesn't like guys?" he asks, picking up a Red Vine and taking a bite.

"I don't think you have to worry about that," she says without thinking, and his eyes widen as he looks at her, half a Red Vine hanging from his mouth.

"...Huh?"

"...Uh."

He stares for a few more seconds, chewing slowly.

"Do you think he's gay?" he whispers.

"Well, I don't think he's straight."

He swallows and throws the other half of the candy to the counter aggressively.

"Robin."

"Steve."

"Are you serious?"

"Look, I'm not saying I know everything, I'm just saying he seems kinda..." She shrugs weakly.

He takes a breath, one of his hands flapping weakly for a moment as he raises onto his tiptoes and then lowers, calming himself. And Robin thinks maybe they spend too much time together.

"Are you serious?" he says again, and his eyes are wide and shining, and he suddenly looks like he's the kids' ages, like he's just a boy with a crush instead of a man that had to grow up too fast and then never got the chance to slow down. She shrugs, smiling a little. "Do you think I could do it?" he asks almost excitedly, giddily, and God, she loves him.

"Yes, you totally can, you can do anything!" a voice says brightly from the doorway, and they both jump, looking up to find Eddie strolling in, wearing a pair of jeans despite the heat and a white shirt that reads Iron Maiden with some illustration on it. The sleeves are cut off, exposing his tattooed arms and his scars, and Robin knows Steve is probably melting just looking at him as he approaches the front counter and leans over, looking at Steve with shining eyes. "Um. Do what, exactly?"

Steve and Robin look at each other.

Now's your chance.

Should I?

Yes, obviously. Use the breakroom.

What if you're wrong?

I'm not, get out of here.

Eddie waits patiently, looking back and forth between them, smiling almost nervously like he knows they're talking about him, and his face light up and his smile softens when Steve looks at him.

"Uh. Can we talk?"

"Yeah," Eddie says lightly, confusedly. "'Course, what's up?"

"Like..." Steve gestures with a tilt of his head toward the back, and Eddie taps on the counter as he stands up straight, following him.

Robin kicks her feet, smiling at the ground and lifting her 7-Up again.

---

"So."

"You okay?" Eddie asks as the door shuts behind them. He leans against the back of it looking offensively good as he crosses his arms over his chest.

"Yeah, no, I just... Uhm." Steve takes a deep breath, moving to lean against the wall across from him. The room is laid out so there's a wall in front of the door, so their shoes are almost touching. Eddie's wearing some black Converse today, scuffed and ripped and stained with mud and grease. "Wanted to ask you something."

"Okay," Eddie says slowly. "What might that be?"

"Uhm." Steve takes a breath. "That mixtape you made me."

"Did you listen to it?" Eddie asks, his eyes lighting up.

"Yeah," Steve says, and he can't suppress his smile, looking at him. His hair is tied up in a messy bun on top of his head, probably with a hair tie he stole from Nancy, but there are some pieces falling down around his face, and it looks pretty. Eddie pulls a piece across his face shyly.

"Did you like it?"

Steve blinks at him.

"Yeah," he says breathlessly. "I liked it a lot."

"Really?" Eddie asks, beaming.

"Yeah," Steve says, his smile widening. "There was one song--"

"Which one?"

"I think it was called..." Steve hesitates, watching Eddie carefully. "Prisoner of Your Eyes?"

Eddie's smile falters, and his eyes flicker across Steve's face, his hand lowering the curl he's holding.

"You like that one?" he asks, his voice softer, and Steve almost has all the confirmation he needs.

"Yeah," he says shyly. "...Made me think of you."

Eddie's eyes widen the slightest bit, and he stares at Steve, and in the small space, Steve can practically hear his heartbeat. (And what a beautiful sound that is.) Eddie drops his hand and puts it in his pocket.

"The others didn't?" Eddie says, and Steve scoffs, kicking his foot lightly.

"You know what I mean."

"Do I?"

Steve looks at him, and Eddie's eyes are boring into his, dark and shiny and Steve could swear he can see the universe in them. Eddie is unblinking, and he looks like he's holding his breath, apprehensive and shy and nervous.

Steve stands up straight off the wall, taking a deep breath as he steps closer. Eddie's eyes somehow widen even more. They're practically the same height, but he still looks like he's looking up at Steve, eyes shining.

"Do you?" Steve asks, his voice soft now, almost whispering.

Eddie's lips part as he looks at him, and he's close enough now for Steve to see each eyelash, to see the strand of hair that's on his face. Steve reaches up to move it out of the way. Eddie's cheeks flush pink.

"Is this what you were talking about with Robin?" he asks, his voice breathy, as he looks across Steve's face, his eyes lingering on his mouth. Steve hesitates, his face warming.

"Uh. I asked her if she thought I could ask you out."

Eddie's eyes snap back to Steve's and flick back and forth between like he's looking for a lie in them, like he's searching for an indication of Steve's honesty.

"Really?" he breathes.

Steve nods, smiling softly at him. He reaches up and tucks a curl behind his ear tenderly, tracing a line down his neck, looking at the scars that match Steve's own.

"What do you think?" he whispers. "Could I?"

"Yeah," Eddie breathes. "I think you could."

Steve suppresses a smile, moving closer and touching Eddie's face, caressing his cheeks, tracing the scar that's on his left cheek, rough and pink and a little silvery and beautiful.

"Will you go out with me?" he asks softly, disregarding the second part of the question, which clarifies that going out for them isn't the same as it is for other couples, because they have to pretend to be friends, because Steve can't bring him flowers, because he can't kiss him in the parking lot. But for now, at this moment... they can pretend.

"Yes," Eddie says, and his hands finally find Steve's waist, his fingers pressing into the fabric of his vest. "I'll go out with you."

"Yeah?" Steve asks weakly, smiling, and Eddie's eyes flicker across his face again, his fingers tightening on his waist.

"Yeah," he says. "I wanna."

"Shit," Steve breathes. "Okay."

"Okay," Eddie says softly.

They stare at each other for a moment, just breathing. Touching each other. Holding each other.

"Will you kiss me, please?" Eddie bursts after a moment.

"Can I?" Steve asks, his heart pounding, excited, and Eddie pulls at his waist impatiently.

"Please," he says adamantly. "I've wanted to kiss you for fucking ages, I'm begging you, Stevie."

Steve beams so brightly that his face hurts, and he moves closer, setting a hand on Eddie's chest and pressing him into the door.

Eddie's eyes are already almost closed, and he's lifting his chin up for him, lips parted, and Steve wonders how he could have gone this long without realizing he likes men, because Eddie is the most beautiful thing he's ever seen.

"You're fucking gorgeous," Steve whispers when their lips brush, and Eddie's hands tighten again as he pulls at his vest.

Steve kisses him before he can say anything.

Eddie gasps and clutches at his back as Steve presses him into the door harder, and Steve is so glad his life's worked out the way it has, because somehow he has Eddie Munson up against a door, kissing him like his life depends on it, and he wouldn't want to be anywhere else.

Steve holds his face tenderly, tilting his head as he kisses him again, and he can feel Eddie's pulse hammering against his fingertips as he presses them into his skin under his jaw. Steve smiles, catching Eddie's lip between his teeth, and Eddie lets out a breathy hum.

"Do you wanna spend the night at my place tonight?" Steve asks breathlessly when they part, panting, and Eddie kisses him desperately before he answers. His hands are pressing into the small of his back. It feels good.

"Yeah, obviously," he says softly into his mouth, licking at his lip. Steve grins.

"Cool," he whispers. He pulls back just enough to look at him, at the way his lips are red and shiny now, the way his eyes are a little glazed over. "'Cause I got, like, twenty years of repressed bisexuality to work through and I kinda want you there for it."

"Oh, fuck. Okay, yeah, yes."

---

They're taking too long. Robin helps a customer, the only one that comes by, and she helps herself to Steve's Red Vines, nibbling them as she watches the movie they put on earlier even though she can't really follow along because she got a little distracted earlier.

She looks over at the breakroom, sighing, bored, and then she sticks a Red Vine in her mouth, stepping cheerfully around the counter to the breakroom, where she pauses, listening in case they're talking. She just hears a soft, breathy hum, and she grins, her fist hovering above the door before she knocks hard.

"Jesus fucking--"

"Robin!"

She cackles happily, throwing her head back.

"I'm bored," she says loudly, and Steve calls back, "Okay, well, I'm not, so fuck off."

She groans loudly, falling against the door, and she hears Eddie

They emerge after another few minutes, their hair touseled and cheeks red, and Eddie is grinning smugly.

"Rob," Steve says before he's even at the counter. "You're staying at Nancy's tonight."

"Yeah, I figured."

dialogue prompts!! ❧ buy me a coffee // check out my commissions ☙

[wildemaven]

night school teacher! javier peña x f!reader | q & a

@holacia3 had left some questions about Retired Night School Teacher Javier Peña, so I thought I’d make a separate post to answer them. Thanks so much for sending these!!

What made Javi fill in the vacant teacher role? Did he just move here? Simply transferring from another local school/ uni?

In my head he's retired from the DEA and his dad is encouraging him to do something else besides helping him on the ranch, something that he would find more fulfilling.

Chucho tells him about the community college looking for a replacement teacher for their night school program so he applies. I hadn't really thought about what he would be teaching at this point though.

Are you two having these late night talks at the school or going somewhere else before/after the building has to close?

In the beginning, it's at the school before class. As they get to kow each other more, it's after class. Javi gathering his things promptly, then joining her while she finishes prep work and packing her own things up. I picture there are some evenings where they get to talking and lose track of time, Javier being a gentleman walks her to her car to make sure she gets there safe, waiting for her to leave before even heading to his truck.

Eventually Javi would ask her to dinner. It probably nothing romantic at this point, both of them just enjoying each other's company. Maybe she then invites him to something one weekend, a concert in the park, he doesn't hesitate accepting the invite. Maybe that evening he kisses her for the first time, and it becomes apparent that there's something more blooming between them.

Has this Javi always been a teacher? Or a second career after his time at the DEA ended?

No, definitely a secondary career after the DEA

Do the other teachers/administrators know how handsome he is? Do the students make any comments to him or you?

I'm sure other teachers do know how handsome he is. I don't think anyone makes comments in the beginning, both of them keep it relatively quiet and to themselves.

What's his day life like? What's he up to outside of teaching hours?

He probably still helping his dad as much as possible, even though Chucho continues to tell him he doesn't need it.

When does he start leaving notes? On your desk? Is this a no-texting kind of relationship/ situation?

Maybe it's after the concert. The next time they're at school, she finds the concert ticket on her desk with a not about how he enjoyed himself on the back. She keeps it in a special place in her book bag.

How long does it take for you two to get breathless???

I feel like it isn't a rushed thing. I don't really have a back story for them as of now, but neither of them begin talking to each other with the intention of just right out sleeping with each other. It's kind of a slow burn and happens organically over time when they develop feelings for one another.

He's a lady's man in Narcos - is he already involved with someone else when you two first meet?

No, he isn't involved with anyone. He's very much single and has been for a period of time.

How is reader's love life before Javi shows up across the hall?

She's had prior relationships, few serious ones throughout her dating life. Maybe even an engagement or previously married. I think when they both meet, she herself is single two. Which probably helps the connection grow stronger between them as time goes on.

Thanks again for these wonderful questions!!! Really made me start to plot and think about their story a little more. 💕

[mysilaan]

Hellow, hope everything's good! I'm here to request some hcs for my boy, Thomas. 😎

I noticed something cute about him in these two episodes, and I wondered if you could write about it.

So, whenever he shows something of his interest or something he created (aka his coffee machine app/the VR set) to the Newcete, he looks so proud of himself and full of enthusiasm to share something he likes with her, it's just-- so cute!!! I imagine him having the proudest, stupidest smile on his face when she likes it as well. And they're bonding slowly, and it's just fills my soul with so much happiness! (i'm a slave for slow burns, can't help it)

Thank you! 💕😊

Hello Anon :) It has been tough for me recently but it’s getting better, thank you!

Now that’s a very good headcanon request… I’ve noticed it too and I found it very endearing⭐

(And yeah slow burns supremacy 😔)

__

THOMAS MCL NG HEADCANON PART.1🍒

⭐

You were having one of those comfortable sleeps where nothing in the world could get you out of bed, and you were having a pretty nice dream on top of that. Your eyes slowly opened, and you were hit with the feeling of forgetting something. Had your alarm already rung this morning? Your eyes flashed open and you took your phone on your nightstand to check the time. 08:53 am.  You were so doomed.  You leapt out of bed and grabbed the first pair of jeans and top you could find. Snatching your keys, you dashed out of the house without even grabbing a snack. Once at the bus stop, you took a look at when the next bus was passing by. “Five minutes… It should be fine.” You muttered to yourself. But the bus was late and you ended up waiting for ten long minutes…

Arriving at the building, you glanced at your phone screen: you were almost an hour late… You knew that Devon wouldn’t mind much, it wasn’t in your habits and he knew that. You searched your pockets and bag to find your badge but it seems to be nowhere to be found. “No, don't tell me…” Yes, you forgot it. You let out a frustrated noise while looking for the doorbell of the open space. But before you could do anything, a loud motor sound made you turn towards its source. Someone on a motorcycle had parked just in front of the building. Did this person work here? You were curious about their identity. You got your answer when the person removed their helmet-and it was none other than…“Thomas?!” His name slipped out of your mouth in a mix of surprise and confusion.  He tilted his head towards you with a raised eyebrow and you unconsciously moved towards him. “Weren��t you supposed to start at 8:30 this morning?” You were caught red handed. “Well… Hello to you too. I overslept.” He just nodded and turned his back to you to grab his stuff. “I didn’t know you were riding a motorbike.” “You never asked.” Of course he would say that. When he turned back towards you, ready to head inside, he seemed surprised to see you observing his motorcycle with such fascination. “That’s a pretty one. How long have you been riding it?” you asked. Were you seriously asking about his bike? He never thought it was something you were interested in. “I'd say about three years… It’s not my first one though.” “That’s so cool! The speed might be crazy on this one.” When you raised your gaze on his face; you noticed he was smiling, he almost seemed proud. That’s something you noticed before: his usual serious expression vanished when he talked about something he liked. It made you smile involuntarily. “It is. What’s great about this one is its tires-” You cut him mid-sentence without thinking. “Yeah, I heard they’re pretty light for this kind of motorcycle.” He looked at you, completely incredulous. “Did I say something wrong…?” “No… Do you ride one yourself?” You laughed. “I wish! But no, I’m just interested. My father was a MotoGP fan; looks like he passed on his passion to me.” “Wait, really?” “Yeah! You don’t believe me?” you teased. “No! It’s just that not many people are interested in it.” “Well… You found a comrade!” He simply nodded, smiling, his head full of things he’d like to talk to you about motorcycles, but reality interrupted. “We should go now, you’re already really late.” You gasped. How could you forget? You walked beside him, and he used his badge to get the both of you inside.

You had to stop by Devon’s office to apologize for being late. He, of course, accepted your apologies, but made it clear that he wouldn’t tolerate it if it became a habit-and that was only fair… Returning to your desk, which was just in front of Thomas’, the ginger-haired boy raised his head to catch your attention. “Is something the matter?” you asked. “No… I just wanted to know, since you seemed really interested… Would you like a motorcycle ride one day?” You thought your ears were playing tricks on you. “You mean… On your bike? With you…?” “Who else?” Now you were the one surprised. But you couldn’t refuse such an offer. “I’d be delighted!” Thomas nodded at your answer. “I don’t have a second helmet with me, but I can bring that tomorrow… If you want.” “Of course! Let me treat you with dinner as a thank you then.” “If you really want to.” You smiled while sitting back on your chair, satisfied. You couldn’t help but steal a glance at your colleague who seemed pretty content too. You were already imagining it-a ride on this amazing motorcycle (maybe not at full speed, for obvious reasons), the wind all around you, a delicious dinner… And Thomas’ company. You almost slapped your face when you realized what you were thinking about. You quickly started working, not allowing your thoughts to drift any further. You couldn’t wait for tomorrow evening…

[buddiebeginz]

There's a ton of theories floating around right now and people worried about everything when it comes to Buddie. Please just let the rest of the season play out before jumping to conclusions about anything. If you look at everything that’s happened this season both on screen and off (with interviews, articles, social media etc) everything is pointing towards Buddie being in the plans. That doesn’t mean it’s going to happen this season though. Tim had to come back and get the show back to where he wanted it to before he left and went to LS. So right now I firmly believe he’s setting things into motion that will eventually lead to Buddie coming together.

We can’t panic if by the end of the season B/T are still together (and trust me I don’t want that) or if something crazy happens like Eddie is engaged to Marisol (I want that even less considering the actress is a pos) but none of that happening rules Buddie out.

If you look at some of the best slow burns on tv everything gets amped up right before they finally come together. They heighten the drama and make you think it's not going to happen so that when it finally does the emotional payout is even bigger. I'm positive that's what's going to happen with Buddie.

Don't let spoilers make you feel crazy or B/T shippers make you feel discouraged. Buddie is the kind of lightning in a bottle ship all shows wish they had. They're not going to throw all their history and the plethora of storylines they can do with Buddie away for these lackluster nothing ships. T*mmy and Marisol are just like any of the other love interests Buck and Eddie have had and just like the rest they will be gone eventually too. We just just have to be patient and let things play out, which I know is easier said than done especially for those of us who have been waiting on Buddie for years but I do believe they'll get there. The best thing you can do right now is continue to show your love for Buddie online. Make sure that everyone involved with 911 knows that a majority of it's fans haven't given up on Buddie and never will.

[vole-mon-amour]

I don't know if I'll write this fully when I have the time and energy (depends), but I know that if I won't get it out of my system, I'll forget & I don't want that.

The short idea is: a body of water (a river or a big lake). A magical fruit tree whose trunk is fully leaning over the water, so the chances of shaking it really hard and getting the fruits are close to zero. The three grows several kinds of fruit at once: peaches, plums, apples, pears.

Halsin and Astarion have been on the road for several days. Halsin is hungry as hell, they're low on food and money (and the damn druid absolutely forbids any kind of stealing, and it's not like they've encountered a lot of people to steal from on their travelling). And here's the tree, right in front of them.

The catch is, not only can Halsin not climb the tree (he'll probably end up in the water, either out of his clumsiness or because one of the branches/trunk snap under Halsin's weight and size), but he is also magically wounded in a battle.

Why does it matter that he's magically wounded? Because he can't heal himself. No potions or spells he has tried worked, so the healing is very, VERY slow. So climbing the tree and picking the fruits himself is out of the question—dor the reasons of mentions above, for also out of fear to make the damage way worse.

So, we have Astarion that bravely climbs up the tree (doesn't even complain much, he'll do things for Halsin he didn't do before for anyone else—because he cares for him very much), picks enough food that lasts them (Halsin, because Astarion mostly feeds off Halsin's blood—his favourite meal/treat) for days. Then jumps down in the water, makes several in-and-out of the water while carrying the fruits in his shirt.

And all I can think about at that point is Astarion being a wet cat in this situation. Up the tree (he's the beauty, he's the grace; he also knows how to pick pockets, so this should be twice as faster and easier), in the water collecting the fruits (hair sticking to his forehead, a bit grumpy, sopping wet cat),getting out of the water (the clothes sticking to his entire body and it feels horrible), sitting next to Halsin—Halsin is in the shade, Astarion in the sunlight in his underwear while his dripping clothes are drying on the tree. He tried to squeeze the water out of it, but of course it's still dripping.

Halsin probably watches his attempts, then calmly offers a hand (even two) ("Let me help you with that") while also flirting and thanking Astarion in the process. It was a really nice thing that he did, considering he's still unsure of the water and it doesn't always feel nice.

I can also imagine Astarion either wanting to try and get dry in those soaking wet clothes (unsuccessfully, obviously) until Halsin suggests he takes the clothes off. Or having trouble removing the clothes/himself out of the clothes because it's clinging to his body, it's heavy, and he's already been in the water for long enough and he is now kind of overwhelmed. So Halsin helps him get rid of the clothes in his usual calm demeanor, squeezes as much water as he can and hangs it to dry.

And in a while, when Astarion's body is dry again, Halsin offers him a spare change of clothing. When Astarion refuses (hell wait for his clothes to dry, thanks very much), Halsin wraps him in a light blanket and makes him sit in that blanket until the clothes are dry—not only it's important to protect Astarion's pale sensitive skin from a possible sunburn, but to protect from getting sick. The wind, the cold lake water, and a burning sunlight can be a cruel and unpredictable mix on him and his well-being (assuming he can get a cold).

Also, I'm still 100% sure Astarion is a cat. So he acts like one, and Halsin is his well loved, loyal bear. And they're a very, very cute couple.

So.

Would anyone be interested in reading/drawing that? No writing that, please, I want to keep the idea for myself in case I do write it into a proper fic.

[marilynthornhilllover]

When you call my name. Do you think i'll come running? {Part 2}

+ if we were meant to be we would have been by now.

+with the fire that you started in me, but never came back to put it out. Watch my heart burn.

Warning: indecent language, slow burn, sadness, grief, anger/rage, frustration, insomnia, confused, death, fear, forgivness,fluff. Sorry if this is a bit long😭

Want to read part 1? : Part 1

You woke up the next morning feeling completely cold, you were shivering like crazy. You were positive you didn't have a cold. You rubbed the sleep from your eyes and sat up in bed. You sighed as you looked over at the time. Only 30 minutes to get ready. You groaned as you got up and stretched. You walked over to the bathroom and showered. When you returned from the bathroom you saw winter clothes in a bag waiting for you along with a note.

- good morning y/n, I trust you slept well, first nights were hard for everyone, my dear. The lady wishes to speak to you. - headmaiden Elizabeth sepol.

You half smiled at the letter and threw it in the bin. As you were getting dressed you couldn't help but wonder why on earth lady dimitrescu would want to speak with you. There was no reason for her to speak to you. You sighed and walked out your room locking it behind you. You noticed that everyone was dressed the same, probably because of the weather conditions.

You walked towards the elevator, watching as Leah and her small group of friends are giving you dirty looks.

" she's gonna be the lady's next bottle of wine soon girls. She'll call it the 'clumsy newbie" Leah whispered playfully causing the other girls around her to laugh.

"And the only reason why your probably still here is because the lady doesn't like drinking idiots blood" a voice rang from behind you. You turned to see a girl that looks like Leah glaring at her. They're probably sisters you thought to yourself.

" the fuck you just say to me bitch?" Leah spat walking towards the girl behind pushing you away. You saw Leah swing her fist at the girl and the other girl pulling her hair before someone pulled you into the elevator. You yelped as the doors shut. You turned around to see Sarah.

" it's better to not be there while their fighting or you'll get framed as a participant, which is pretty fucked up if you ask me" she chuckled. You liked Sarah, she was brunette with beautiful green eyes, perfect lashes, good eyebrows, pump lips and she was around 40. You wanted to look like her when you get to her age. She was absolutely breath taking. She was also very kind. You'd say kinder than Elizabeth.

"Does the lady punishes them?" You asked noticing how she's dressed in her usual attire.

" no, but the guards does, their like the police around here. You get into a fight and your thrown into the 'dark room' for 48 hours, no food, no water and no light. The lady says it helps them think about their actions" Sarah said chuckling as she fixed her hair.

Of course alcina wants everyone to think about their bad actions but what about hers. She's trying to play goodie too shoes and she murders people. And has the audacity to tell people to 'think about their actions'. She has to be a maniac.

" so why aren't you dressed like us?" You asked her.

"I can handle the cold darling, unlike some people" she responded, mumbling the last 3 words. You wanted to ask her what she means but another question crosses your curious mind.

"How long have you been working here?" You asked turning back to face her. You could see that the question brought up memories for her, and not the best ones.

" quite some time.... for as long as i can remember honestly" she said coldly, looking down at the floor.

" I'm sorry, if I overstepped " you said softly, she looked at you quickly and shook her head reassuring you it's ok. She heard the way your voice cracked, she knew there was something else bothering you. She gently placed her hand on the lower part of your back, rubbing it slightly.

" don't pay Leah any mind y/n, she's like this with every newbie. As crazy as it sounds she's actually looking out for you. Making sure you don't slip up more than you need too. We've all seen some fucked up shit go on in here, and hate if it happened to you too" she spoke Truthfully, smiling. But it didn't reach her eyes.

You couldn't help the questions from coming. You had to know.

"Did lady dimitrescu killed your parents? Lover, friend maybe?" You asked narrowing your eyes. You can see that the question caught Sarah off guard, it stabbed her brutally, your question hit her like a Breck wall. And in her reaction you found your answer, though you didn't know which it was, but you knew lady dimitrescu killed someone she loved more than herself and the wound most definitely still hurt.

Sarah tried her best to keep her tears at bay, flash backs were all she saw now. She wasn't mad at you, but at no one. What happened was a long time ago and it was an accident.

"I'm sorry, i- I definitely overstepped now, I'm s-" she cut you off by caressing your cheek.

"Lady dimitrescu is a good lady y/n... despite all the fucked up things she's done and still do in the history of the universe... she's a kind heart woman, never forget that" Sarah spoke, voice breaking. The elevator ding and the doors opened to the hall of lady dimitrescus private headquarters.

You stepped out and looked back at Sarah who had a soft smile on her face.

" she's good" she whispered before the doors closed again. You couldn't help but stand there. Frozen. This was all so confusing. Did lady dimitrescu kill every maids lover? Parents?...And even if she did they still have the heart to work for her?. Are theses people nuts you thought to yourself. How can she be good. After all thoses lives she took. She's still good. Why.

There's so much back story to everything here at the dimitrescu castle and you wanted to know everything. Even if it's too painful to handle. Because what goods does alcina do that covers all of her bads. You realized you've been standing in the same spot for 5 minutes now and decided to head to the lady's study.

On the door laid a gold plate. Countess Alcina dimitrescu. Above had four torches and the dimitrescu coat of arms in sliver.

"She's a good woman" echoed in your head over and over again. You missed the lady's voice when she said enter that you just pushed the door and go in. Praying that she said to enter. As you entered the heat radiating from the room hit your body.

The lady's study was beautiful. Everything was made of fine gold or perfect chiped wood. Her study screamed royalty or even old money vibes.

Your eyes flicked around the room, admiring everything. How it's all well put together and neat. You didn't notice the lady's preying eyes on you. She found your admiration intriguing and adorable. You were different from the rest maids. No maid as ever looked at her office the way you do. She was curious about you, and she was willing to take her time and find out more about you.

" tell me when your finish draga" she spoke. You immediately snapped out of your trance and looked over at her. She was looking through papers and now and then looking up at her computer, her reading glasses on the bridge if her nose and the blue light from, the computer creating a beautiful hue on her face. She looked eternal. You traced back to her words, "tell me when your finish draga". Her voice was so soft and elegant.

How was she not mad at you for wasting her time? You took a seat in a chair infront of her desk and looked at her carefully.

" you requested my presence, my lady. You wished to speak with me?" You asked, watching as she looked up but not to look at you but at her computer. Last night she only wanted to look at you and now she refuses to look at anything that has you in it.

The silence began to get awkward. She could feel the nervousness radiating off you and your heart beat increasing by the second. She finally decides to look up at you. Staring into your soul over her reading glasses. You were fidgeting with your coat and bouncing your leg, you mouth slightly agape letting out cold air.

" do I scary you y/n?" She asked, sliding her chair out from her desk and clasping her hands together. You looked up at her to see her already looking at you. She wanted to know everything about you but she kept her questions at bay. She regrets not getting a record book from you when you signed up for the job. She has record books for everyone except for you. Maybe if her younger brother Karl didn't play with her head the day you sighed up she would now know alittle bit about you. How she hated Karl more now...

" Your a very.... your one of a kind my lady. Your not very different from us humans.... I think what do makes you different though is very fascinating.... it makes you special and with that specialty my lady comes great fear from others because we know what your capable of" you spoke bravely. You didn't know where you found the words to answer her question. You just spoke from your heart and you were happy.

" so no my lady I'm not scared of you..... I'm sacred of the power you hold. There's a different...." You spoke again. Alcina's mouth opened to say something but she quickly closed it. Processing the spectacular answer you just gaved her. The more she looked at you the more curious she became. Why aren't you like the other maids. What makes you different. It surely isn't your bravery..... no it's something more.

You were like gold in her eyes. Treasure. A valuable asset in her life now. No maid as every answer her question like that. It was always no my lady although they're clearly lying or yes my lady. No one has every gaved a answer like yours. In you she found hope. You were special.

After looking at you for some time she spoke up.

" Well then, today I need you to grab some wood from the forest. It's going to be cold tonight and unlike some, others can't handle it" she spoke firmly. She was the second person to say that to you. Who were they referring to you really had no idea.

" with all due respect my lady I'm new I don't know much as yet do you really think that's the best idea" you said slightly leaning over her desk. Lady dimitrescu raised her eyebrow and narrowed her eyes at you. She slowly stood from her chair and leaned close to your face, towering over you. Your lips not even centimeters away from touching. You couldn't help your eyes when they flicked down to her cleavage.

She took your jaw into her hand and raised your face up, making you look into her eyes. Her pupils were dilated and there was some dark mystery in them. You've never been this close up to her. Looking into her eyes was like looking at the ocean. It was pure but dangerous. How the fuck is she so pure and she kills innocent people.

" don't be smart mouth with me little girl. I admire you. But your smart right? You'll figure it out" she spoke dominantly eyes darting down to your lips. They stayed there for a while before grazing back at your eyes. She just met you yet she felt herself wanting to say 'I love you'. love was a word she used to say years ago. Words that held strong feelings. But since life dropped her like a sack of potatoes she no longer found hope in thoses words.

She would only say them to her daughters. But deep down she didn't even know if she meant them. She was broken for so long, been in darkness for over centuries. And now you stepped into her castle. Into her life. She was beginning to see light.

And you couldn't help but feel sorry for her. She wasn't the monster everyone said she was. No she's a mother. Someone who taught their life was worth more, going to be more. Before the rain of darkness started and never ended.

She saw sympathy and pity in your eyes. She saw..... love? She let go of your jaw and proceeded back to her seat. She placed her reading glasses back on her face and went back to her papers and computer.

" when you returned, inform me so I know you didn't die. Oh and close the door on your way out" she spoke coldly. You heart whinced at the tone of voice. You wished she could stop shouting people out. You looked at her one last time. She wasn't helpless at all.

You sighed as you left and close the door behind you. Alcina let out a breath she didn't even know she was holding and closed her eyes for a moment. Rubbing her temple.

You walked back down the alley way and into the elevator. While the doors were closing you saw a fly come out the the peak hole of the lady's office. You narrow your eyes at it. Looking at how it flew wildy. Soon it flew right up to the door right before it was going to close and you heard"BOO" you screamed and it laughed. The fly literally laughed.

" CASSANDRA!" You heard alcinas voice yell and the fly quickly turned into a girl. Her daughter. You looked at her in awe. She smirked at you before turning into a fly again and disappeared. The doors shut and the elevator started to move.

~

You grab an axe from the storage unit and open the door to go outside.

" wow where are you going princess, there's a snow storm passing. The wind will blow you away" spoke a voice from behind you. You turned around to see the same girl from earlier who defended you against Leah. She looked good. Like she never got into a fight.

You smiled softly at her.

" aren't you supposed to be in the 'dark room?" You asked and she chuckled slowly making her way towards you. She gently placed her hand on your shoulder, looking at you intensely while biting her lip.

" I'm emily by the way, you must be y/n" she spoke giving you her hand to shake. You gladly took it and shook it.

" because of the storm tonight everyone needs to be on duty to protect the girls so they can't have anyone in dark room" she said Slightly shivering as the wind blew inside. You quickly closed it and raised an eyebrow.

" who girls?" You asked Dumbly every maid and worker was a female but you needed to know exactly who she was referring to.

" the lady's daughters. They can't survive in the cold, hence the reason why there're always in their rooms. It has to be really hot for them or they'll die. Think of it as a allergy. That's why the lady is so freaked out. They say she's been trying to work on a cure for them for years but mother miranda stopped it, said she didn't care. But hey you didn't hear this from me ok?" She said looking at you seriously. This was one background story unlocked and you were itching to find out more.

"Yeah of course I mean I'm no snitch. Who's mother miranda?" You asked and emily shush you and pulled you into a little corner.

" she's just a random bitch who the black god blessed with very powerful powers and rules the village. I heard she's heartless. She kills for fun. Also she's very close with the lady, disrespect the lady you disrespect her. No bad deeds goes unpunished by her. She's not as friendly as alcina trust me. But as time goes by you'll find out more." She whispered.

You were completely stunned by who this miranda woman was. You never heard of her before. And now you heard who she was, you couldn't help but think if lady dimitrescu was the person you saw kill your friends. You felt so confused. You didn't even notice that emily was still talking.

" Hello? Earth to y/n. I asked where your going?" She asked looking at you weirdly, you were so lost in thought.

" I gotta go, um to get wood for the fireplaces, I'll be back" you said re-opening the doors to go outside.

" ok, don't let the lycans bite" she chuckled, closing the door behind you. You turned around quickly. Don't let the what bite?. You sighed as you opened the fence gate and walked out into the forest. You picked up some wood that fell from the weight of the snow and threw them into the barrel.

You saw someone running towards your direction in the distance and you narrowed your eyes.

" what the fuck?" You whispered, your teeth slightly chattering from the cold. As the figure came a little closer you saw that it looked like a zombie. You let out a very loud high pitched scream making the creature smile wickly and apparently run faster. You kept screaming and started to run quickly pushing the barrel with you.

You slipped and fell hitting your head hard against a wood. Your world started to spin, you couldn't even register the pain throbbing through your head but you knew it was there. You heard the creature get closer and closer and then you blacked out.

You woke up and quickly stood up. The whiplash making your cry out softly in pain. You looked around and saw no one. The barrel still had the wood. You groaned as you quickly walked back to the castle. You almost died. Your tried to remember what happened. All you could recall was seeing a zombie, falling and alcina being the last word to leave your lips, only person on your mind.

You opened the gate and locked it behind you, same with the door. The guards took the barrel of wood from you and you slowly walked up the stairs. Holding the back of your head. The world seemed blurred and loud. Like it was all just background noise.

" hey newbie, the lady wishes to see you" shouted a maid from the library door. You whimpered as her tone of voice made your head hurt more.

You pressed the elevator door button and got in. When you arrived in the hallway again you took your time and walked towards the big fancy wood door.

Your head finally feeling a bit better. As you approached the door you heard soft cries. You carefully stood aside and peaked through the space that was open. There was alcina sitting in her couch next to the window with her daughter. It wasn't Daniela, the girl you saw on the first day, or Cassandra the one who scared you.

This one looked more humble, more settled atleast you thought so. She had short blonde hair with black in the roots and she was wearing a black dress with a hoodie coat over it. Black lipstick to match and weird jewelry choice. She was all cradled up in alcinas arms crying.

" I d-don't wanna die m-mommy, I'm c-cold" she mumbled, alcina kissed her forehead gently she started to slightly shake her. She started singing a lullaby to her in Romanian while running her hands through her hair. She wiped her tears and lifted her chin.

" it's gonna be ok draga mea. I sent someone to get you and your sisters woods for the night. You won't die" she whispered a tear falling from her eye. You've never once seen alcina this.... vulnerable. Calm and kind. Under all that cruel act, cold heart she only just a mother..... a mother who cared. A mother who loved. A mother who provides. A mother who protects. She wasn't a monster. She's human. Maybe not like the rest of us, but she just like us. Because she has feelings....

Bela turned into flies and disappeared. Alcina cleared her throat and returned to sit behind her desk.

" you can enter draga" she shouted. You walked in and closed the door. You walked up to her desk and sat.

" how is your head injury?" She asked looking at you gently. She really does care.

" how did you know?" You asked. Shifting uncomfortably, her gaze was giving you goosebumps.

" I heard you heartbeat draga mea, I heard your scream, I heard when your heart beat went calm again. And I knew. I just knew you got hurt." She spoke softly.

" what are thoses things out there" you asked glancing at the window and back at her. She chuckled. It sounded so beautiful and relaxing.

" that doesn't concern you for right now, you won't be in they're reached" she spoke, looking over at her computer.

" Well it inflicted harm to my safety so i have every right to know" you spoke, your tone slightly high and powering.

Alcina looked at you shunned by your backlash but yet no anger formed in her towards you.

"You may leave" she spoke softly, picking up her pen she started to flick through papers. Why was she so nice to you.

" you know I was the one who got away" you whispered getting up to leave. Alcinas eyes went dark. She began to have flash backs. She whispered a small 'oh' and looked at you sorrowful. She regretted it.

" y/n-" she tried to call out but you were already gone. You didn't needed her apology, some how you already forgaved her. Now it's gonna take alot of convincing to make your mom cancel the plan.

You returned to your room and went to bed. Tomorrow was going to be a long day.....

Tag list: @willalove75 @ilovehugslikealotalot if you want to be tagged comment below!♡

[gimmethatagustd]

venor (epilogue) | kth + jjk

The barista at the university’s café keeps telling Jungkook not to come back, but Jungkook is too busy daydreaming about kissing the beauty marks on his face to be paying attention to his warnings.

○ Pairing: Tiger!Taehyung x Bunny!Jungkook

○ Rating: Explicit/18+

○ Genre: Hybrids, predator/prey, college au, strangers to lovers, slow burn, fluff, light angst, eventual smut

○ Word Count: 5,502

○ Warnings: Heat sex, what the gworlies call self-lubrication aka slick, Taehyung’s got a big dick (in every universe imo), size difference, overstimulation, multiple orgasms, handjob, unprotected anal sex, scenting, marking, pet names

○ Notes: This is honestly just porn 🫣 If there are errors, no there aren't jshdfks I wrote this with scrambled eggs for brains. ANYWAY. THIS IS THE END OF AN ERA. I can't believe I wrote a 79k fic. Who tf am I??

○ Post Date: May 4, 2024

○ Masterlist | AO3 Cross-Post

○ What was Jai listening to? The series playlist

Series Masterlist

"You're gonna be fine, dude. I swear, it's not as scary as everyone makes it out to be. When Suyun first—"

Taehyung's phone slips out of his hand and clatters onto the tile floor. He accidentally kicks it halfway across the aisle when he bends down to pick it up. Poor Jackson is still talking on the other line, doling out advice that Taehyung should be listening to.

"Son of a bitch," Taehyung hisses, finally snatching his phone.

"What the fuck, hyung?"

"Sorry, not you. I'm just freaking out, okay? I'm at the grocery store, and I don't know what kind of snacks he wants because he hasn't texted me back in an hour. An hour."

"Hyung, I'm gonna be so real with you right now. He's probably fuck—"

"Nope. Shut the fuck up, Jackson, goodbye."

"Hyung, I just meant that he's probably fine!" 

Jackson is probably right. Jungkook is probably fine. Taehyung is the one who can't pull himself together.

"I'm gonna go…"

Taehyung doesn't wait for Jackson's reply. Grabbing whatever food he thinks Jungkook would like, Taehyung tries to pay for his groceries and leave the store without terrifying the prey hybrids around him with his tunneled focus. Predator hybrids tend to have a certain air of dominance, something natural and usually out of their control. Taehyung does his best to be neutral, to keep himself in check and glide through life as inoffensively as possible. Ironically, he's been told the intentional suppression of his instincts only makes him come off as even more intimidating.

Not to Jungkook, though, who trusts Taehyung more than Taehyung trusts himself.

On Taehyung's way home, he may have run more than one red light. Tickets in the mail will tell him; he can't be fucked to know now. The trip home is a black hole, like whatever floats beyond the dark outer walls of the tunnel he barrels through. Getting from the parking garage to his apartment is no different, just with plastic grocery bag handles digging painful creases into the skin of his forearms as they swing when he shoves his shoulder against the front door. He hates the way it sticks and reminds himself that he needs to buy oil and fix it himself since his good-for-nothing dog of a landlord won't ever do shit.

Living on his own has taught Taehyung a lot about himself, like how he never wants Jungkook to ever have to bruise his shoulder against a door to force it open, even if Jungkook's shoulders are more muscular than his. It has taught him that he gets anxious over choosing the wrong Turtle Chips flavor. That he cares about not leaving the lights on in the apartment — not because he's stingy with the electricity bill as his parents had been, but because it makes it easier to find Jungkook when the apartment is dark and the only lights on are in Taehyung's bedroom. That he hates putting away groceries and would rather drop the bags in the doorway – they're just snacks – and crawl into his bed where a sleeping Jungkook is curled around his pillow.

Living on his own has taught Taehyung that he would rather live with Jungkook.

"Bun," Taehyung murmurs into the crook of Jungkook's neck.

Jungkook is lying on his side, so it's awkward when Taehyung straddles his legs and drapes his body over him, though Taehyung does his best not to crush him. He's sweaty from wearing the baggiest hoodie he could find in Taehyung's closet and wrapping himself in every blanket Taehyung owns despite it being the middle of the summer. His ears are flopped back so he avoids lying on the left-side one, and his face is flushed pink.

This is new for both of them, though in different ways. Jungkook has never had someone to help him through his heat, and Taehyung has never helped someone through their heat. Taehyung has had rut partners — which he knew better than to talk to Jungkook about — but he knows that experience is entirely different. For the past week leading up to the heat, when Jungkook was particularly moody, Taehyung felt dread sit like a rock in his stomach. It weighed him down and churned his insides. He could do nothing to stop the sinking feeling or the fluttering of his heart when he realized there was nothing he could do. Typically, the experienced one of the two, Taehyung, feels like he has been fumbling behind Jungkook as he tries to learn the right way to do… this.

"Why are you on me?" Jungkook asks. Sleep has made him groggy, easily heard in the thick grumble of his voice.

"'Cause I love you."

"Tae."

With a grin, Taehyung nuzzles his face against Jungkook's neck. He knows he's being annoying, but Jungkook smells sweet, and his body is warmer than usual. Taehyung likes it. He likes how rich Jungkook's scent is right here, in the dip of his collarbone, then just a bit north to that invisible spot on his neck that makes Taehyung's mouth water just from thinking about it.

"Tickles," Jungkook mutters and limply swats at Taehyung with closed eyes. His palm is sweaty, too. It sticks to Taehyung's cheek when he tries forcing his face away, but Taehyung presses further, purring.

"Hmm, you smell good."

Taehyung's tail wraps around Jungkook's wrist and pulls his hand away. Accepting defeat, Jungkook lets his arm flop back onto the bed.

"I'm trying to sleep, Tae."

Jungkook is so cute, with one side of his face smushed into his pillow, squishing his cheek and forcing him to talk through a pout that accentuates his bunny teeth. Taehyung wants to eat him. He can feel the wild, feral thing that crawls inside his chest and turns his brain fuzzy whenever Jungkook gets like this, all soft and pliant. It's worse now because of Jungkook's heat. All Taehyung has to do is gently flick his tongue against Jungkook's scent gland, and he immediately smells the sweet spike of Jungkook's slick. There's nothing that makes Taehyung feel more powerful than the smell of Jungkook's arousal.

Jungkook gives up on pushing Taehyung away and tries to shimmy deeper into the blankets to hide his sensitive neck from Taehyung's teasing.

"Taehyung, leave me alone," Jungkook whines.

The logical, human part of Taehyung's brain understands that Jungkook is irritable because Taehyung has just woken him up from a heavy nap when his body is weak. The emotional, animal part of Taehyung's brain cowers from the blatant rejection.

Slowly, he climbs off of Jungkook and scoots until he's sitting at the foot of the bed. His heart thumps in his throat as fiercely as his tail thumps against the bed.

"Okay…" Taehyung says softly, but Jungkook is already asleep again.

Ears flattened in his messy copper hair and his tail dragging behind him, Taehyung gathers the grocery bags he left in the bedroom doorway and takes them into the kitchen. If Jungkook doesn't want him around, he supposes he'll just do all the chores he has neglected since Jungkook began staying over. It has been a little over a week; Jungkook didn't want to bother Yoongi with his pre-heat symptoms in their dorm, considering they have to share a bedroom. The plan was to let Jungkook take Taehyung's apartment for himself, and Taehyung would stay with his appa until Jungkook's heat passed. Deciding to spend Jungkook's heat together came later. 

It's one of the many benefits of graduating early and living independently; Taehyung doesn't have to worry about silly university rules that ban predator and prey hybrids from cohabitating.

Taehyung tidies up the kitchen, vaguely aware that he hasn't eaten since the morning. It's evening now, and the sun is slipping low into the sky, painting the sky in golds and pinks as pretty as Jungkook's flushed skin. Earlier, Jungkook admitted that he thought his heat would finally hit by the end of the day.

On the stove, Taehyung reheats miyeokguk and thinks about his eomma as he stirs the soup, savoring the garlic aroma that fills the kitchen. He remembers his appa making it for her after she had Jiae and during the week every few months when he and Jiae stayed at their aunt's house so their parents could have appa and eomma time. It's been years since Taehyung stayed with his aunt for appa and eomma time. Now, he's old enough to have his own version of such a week. He just hopes Jungkook likes miyeokguk, too.

Taehyung stands at the kitchen counter as he eats his bowl of miyeokguk and contemplates if he should shower. He was at work for the greater part of the day, organizing plans for an art restoration exhibit at the Seoul Museum of Art. Or he could call Jackson. He could ask Jackson if Suyun has ever rejected him during her heat. He could ask if the hollow feeling in his chest will ever go away or if this means he and Jungkook aren't compatible. Will Jungkook want him at all? Should Taehyung leave? 

With trembling hands, Taehyung sets his bowl down and grabs the edge of the counter, forcing himself to take a deep breath because, with his chest growing tighter, he can feel himself starting to panic. If Jungkook asks him to leave, he will, but he thinks he might throw up first.

Closing his eyes, Taehyung counts backward from ten, then from twenty, then considers starting at one hundred because his tail is wrapped so tightly around his calf that he's cutting off his own circulation, and the miyeokguk is slithering up his throat.

Taehyung inhales sharply when a pair of arms wrap around his waist, and a rounded chin presses into his shoulder. Jungkook's scent envelops him like a weighted blanket, pressing down on his discomfort until he feels warm and secure. He gives into the sensation, leaning against Jungkook's chest, still careful not to overwhelm him or knock him over with his weight.

"What's wrong, Tae?"

With his eyes still closed, Taehyung turns his head to the side so his lips brush against the curve of Jungkook's plump cheek.

"You don't want me." Taehyung knows he sounds petulant, but he can't clear the panic in his head to make room for complex, meaningful sentences. "I made miyeokguk."

Jungkook giggles, and Taehyung feels like collapsing under the pressure of getting this right.

"I just didn't want to get up. Of course, I want you."

Rising on his tiptoes, Jungkook kisses the little beauty mark on Taehyung's nose. He steps out of reach when Taehyung tries to grab for him, his socks slipping on the tile floor.

"Are you sure?" Taehyung can't help but ask, fully aware of how eager and pathetic he sounds. Jungkook's cheeks are pretty pink, and he's wearing nothing but Taehyung's hoodie. His muscular legs are on display, so squeezable and biteable.

Taehyung wants to eat him.

Jungkook must notice Taehyung's interest — which is always held in Taehyung's wild, dark eyes no matter how hard he tries to be calm — because his response is merely a coy smile. 

Where did Jungkook learn how to act like this? Certainly not from Taehyung. 

The look Jungkook gives Taehyung is one he's never seen on him before. He grabs Taehyung's wrist to pull himself close and looks up at Taehyung with sparkly doe eyes damp at the corners like Jungkook may start crying. The tip of Jungkook's tongue darts out to lick his bottom lip, and Taehyung feels like he's going to pass out when Jungkook brings Taehyung's hand to cup his hard cock over his oversized hoodie. 

"I don't feel good, Tae," Jungkook whispers into Taehyung's shoulder, where he nuzzles his face to breathe in Taehyung's scent. 

Taking another deep breath, Taehyung tries not to let his voice tremble when he asks, "Why? What doesn't feel good?" 

Jungkook gently pushes his hips forward to rub himself against Taehyung's hand. Taehyung's t-shirt muffles the quiet little whimper he makes when Taehyung doesn't do anything. It isn't his fault; Taehyung can barely breathe. Jackson didn't tell him that Jungkook would feel discomfort like this. 

"Bun, what did you say? I can't hear you with your face like that," Taehyung asks weakly. 

Jungkook lifts his head to stare at Taehyung with glossy eyes. His cheeks are nearly red now, deepening from the light pink he was before. Taehyung can't tell if he's going to start crying, but panic swells in his chest from the thought of it. He's supposed to be taking care of Jungkook, not making him cry. 

"Need you, Tae, please."

"Shit," Taehyung curses, removing his hand from Jungkook to instead run it through his own hair. He looks around the kitchen as if the fucking dishwasher is going to tell him what to do. Of course, Taehyung knows what to do. He's just scared. Big, confident Kim Taehyung is scared. 

"Taehyung," Jungkook whines as he tugs on the hem of Taehyung's t-shirt, "Hyung, please." 

Eyes growing wide, Taehyung stares at Jungkook, who seems desperately annoyed by how long he's taking to act on his demands. Jungkook has never called Taehyung hyung before. Prey hybrids rarely use such friendly honorifics with predator hybrids. There is too much generational hurt between the two groups, especially in rural areas like Jungkook's hometown, where prey hybrids are still treated as less than. Many of Taehyung's friends, like Hoseok, encourage the terms across the groups to normalize friendships between them. Taehyung never thought much of it until he started courting Jungkook and realized it felt strange to never hear it — not because he wanted to assert his age onto Jungkook, but to feel the sense of closeness he gets to have with his younger predator hybrid friends. 

Taehyung wipes his clammy hands on his jeans and grabs Jungkook's face, tilting his head back to slot their lips together. They haven't kissed since this morning. It hasn't been long, but Taehyung feels like it's been centuries. He pulls Jungkook's bottom lip into his mouth and nibbles on it like he needs his kisses to survive. He acts like breathing beyond just panting into each other's mouths doesn't matter like the only thing he needs to survive is the sound of Jungkook moaning when he sucks on Taehyung's tongue. They keep kissing as Taehyung steps forward, following Jungkook until he has Jungkook trapped against the counter. 

"Hyung will fix it, okay?" Taehyung says softly once they pull away, his heart swelling when Jungkook rubs his eyes with his fist and nods. 

Jungkook is so sweet, with pretty doe eyes and such kissable lips. Taehyung can't imagine what he has done to be blessed with such a boy in his life. More often than not, he doesn't feel he deserves Jungkook.  

Taehyung pushes up the hem of Jungkook's hoodie, bunching it in his hand and holding it against his stomach near his belly button. With it out of the way, he realizes Jungkook isn't wearing anything underneath. Jungkook's cock glistens in the kitchen's fluorescent lighting, shiny at the tip from so much precum that Taehyung's hand easily glides down the length when he grabs it. 

"Is this better, bun?" Taehyung is sure it is, but he wants to ask just in case.

“Mhmm,” Jungkook nods. He has an iron grip on Taehyung's biceps to keep him close, even though they both know Taehyung isn't going anywhere. His breath tickles as he presses his lips against Taehyung's throat.

Jackson told Taehyung that talking Jungkook through his heat would help him know what Jungkook likes so he can better take care of Jungkook as they spend more together. The dirty, arrogant side of Taehyung thinks it's kind of hot, too. He tries to channel that part of himself as he fists Jungkook's cock. It only takes a few twists of his wrist when he reaches the head as he slides up his cock for Jungkook to cum. To Taehyung's surprise, Jungkook bites him when he does, sinking his blunt teeth into the base of Taehyung's neck and digging his nails into his biceps. 

"Fuck," Taehyung hisses, stumbling forward to close the distance between them and ease the pain of Jungkook's grip on him. "Baby, relax." 

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Jungkook's chapped lips leave kisses where his teeth will likely leave a bruise. 

Taehyung wipes the cum off his hand onto Jungkook's hoodie. It's gross, but they will be even more disgusting by the end of the week, so Taehyung can't find it in himself to care. He's more worried about how Jungkook biting him made his cock jump in his jeans. 

"Baby, come on. Let's go to my room, okay?" 

Taehyung tries to coax Jungkook out of the kitchen, but it's difficult when Jungkook won't let go of him. Jungkook noses at his neck, scenting him despite having done so thoroughly that morning before Taehyung went to work. Taehyung supposes he smells different now after being around so many people throughout the day. It's sweet and triggers a smattering of goosebumps across his skin, subtle physical indications of Jungkook's love painted around his throat. 

It takes too long to get to Taehyung's bedroom, but once they do, Jungkook behaves just as Taehyung expected him to after listening to Jackson's advice. He doesn't even bother removing his hoodie; he just climbs into bed on his forearms and knees, and Taehyung feels like he's going to die. Embarrassment floods Taehyung as he fumbles with his clothing, nearly tripping when his foot gets caught in the leg of his jeans. Jungkook doesn't even care how much of a mess Taehyung is. His head hangs low as his limbs tremble, likely with anticipation, though it could be discomfort. Taehyung doesn't feel good about keeping him waiting, even if he's still nervous as hell. 

Once he's fully naked, Taehyung kneels on the bed behind Jungkook and positions his legs where he needs them to be. They rarely have sex like this; they're too romantic, preferring to look at each other. Still, Taehyung has enough experience in this position to know Jungkook's arms might give out, so he places a pillow under his hips, just in case. 

"Are you sure you want to do it like this, bun? Or would you rather turn around so you can—" 

"Taehyung, fuck me right now," Jungkook snaps, though it doesn't come off as aggressive as it could because he sounds like he's on the verge of tears again. 

"Okay, baby, I will, I promise. It's okay," Taehyung rushes to reassure him. 

He rubs his hands up Jungkook's back to push his hoodie away so he can get a better view of his tiny waist and the cute little fluffy tail at the base of his spine. He drags his hands around Jungkook's sides to run his fingers over his nipples, swirling them until they turn hard, and Jungkook moans with his mouth pressed against his forearm. 

Such a weak, debauched sound causes Taehyung to be immediately overtaken by the sudden urge to pin Jungkook into the bed. It's like his veins turn to fire, burning him from the inside with a hot need that pulses through him. It makes him want to have his way with Jungkook, as hard and as fast as he wants to, with bared teeth and fingers digging into his warm, soft flesh. Sometimes, Taehyung scares himself with how visceral his feelings are toward Jungkook, like some kind of extreme cute aggression. He loves Jungkook so much he wants to smother him, to squeeze him and kiss him and fuck him until he's ruined. 

Then Jungkook turns his head to look back at Taehyung with kaleidoscope eyes, and the wild animal inside of Taehyung melts into a puddle, and all that's left is this goopy, disgusting need to drown himself in Jungkook's gentleness.

Taehyung latches onto that gentle feeling when he grinds the length of his cock between Jungkook's cheeks, slicking himself up before he slowly presses the tip against Jungkook's rim. It pops in easily with how wet and pliable Jungkook is from his heat, but Taehyung won't let that wild side overcome him. This is about Jungkook. Taehyung isn't here to pleasure himself; he's here to take care of the love of his life, his future mate. His little bun trembles as Taehyung lightly presses his fingers against the soft spots where his thighs crease at his hip bones, coaxing him backward. 

"Feel good?" Taehyung asks softly as Jungkook rocks his hips back to ease more of Taehyung's cock inside him. 

"So good," Jungkook moans, much quieter than usual, like he barely has the energy to say anything. He keeps his eyes closed and breathes heavily through his mouth, each exhale growing shakier the closer he gets to taking Taehyung's cock completely. 

"You're so pretty, bun. How are you this fucking perfect? You're incredible." 

Jungkook isn't facing Taehyung, so he can't see Jungkook's expression, but he hears him grumble as he shakes his head.

"I'm not," Jungkook whispers, and Taehyung knows him well enough to guess how hard he's blushing. 

"Don't argue with me, Jeon Jungkook," Taehyung challenges with a light smack of Jungkook's ass, soft enough that it doesn't leave a mark but hard enough for Jungkook's body to jolt.  

Taehyung is quiet, too, though his subdued behavior is his way of trying to keep calm. Jungkook is even wetter and tighter than usual. When Jungkook leans forward and then falls back on his cock again, Taehyung has to squeeze his hips to stop him from moving. 

"Taehyung, please," Jungkook whines and tries to wiggle out of Taehyung's grasp, which only further stimulates his cock. "You're teasing me. It's not nice."

"Baby, stop, stop," Taehyung says, wrapping his arm around Jungkook's waist. "Just give me a second, okay?" 

They're both panting even though they've hardly done anything yet. Taehyung rests his forehead against the middle of Jungkook's back and focuses on regulating his breathing. He feels like a teenager losing his virginity, but he can't let himself cum first. If he does, he'll fuck everything up. There's no way for Taehyung to know how many times Jungkook will cum during his heat. On an average day, Taehyung has gotten him up to three. Although there are many other ways for Taehyung to satisfy Jungkook without penetrative sex, he knows from Jackson that those alternatives won't be as fulfilling for Jungkook. 

Straightening up, Taehyung wraps his hands around Jungkook's slim waist and admires how big he feels when he holds Jungkook. It's not about dominating him, though Taehyung would be a liar if he said he doesn't like how submissive Jungkook is in bed. He really just likes to feel big because it makes him feel useful like he can take care of Jungkook by putting in work so Jungkook doesn't have to. This is especially true now when it's clear that Jungkook's heat is making him sluggish and horny. He barely holds himself up as Taehyung pulls him onto his cock, this time with more force than before. Taehyung lifts Jungkook's hips slightly to angle him in a way that he knows will ensure he's hitting Jungkook's prostate with each thrust. Taehyung has spent plenty of time learning Jungkook's body; he knows how to position Jungkook to make him feel good. Confirmation is nice, though, and he gets it in the form of Jungkook finally wailing. 

"Oh my god," Jungkook sobs, digging his fingers into the bed sheet to hold himself in place as Taehyung's hips snap against his ass. “Taehyung, Taehyung, Taehyung.” 

"I know." 

"Oh, fuck." 

"I know, baby," Taehyung groans, adjusting his grip on Jungkook's waist.

He tries not to think too hard about how good Jungkook feels, especially when Jungkook cums for the second time, and his muscles flutter and constrict around Taehyung's cock. He lets the throbbing subside and focuses instead on how beautiful Jungkook is, all splayed out. His shoulders are strong, with muscles rippling every time he shifts his position. Sweat has made his bangs stick to his forehead, and the rest of his hair fluff up, even turning his bunny ears fuzzy. How Jungkook can be so fucking hot while also cute is beyond Taehyung's comprehension. All Taehyung knows is that, when Jungkook's arms eventually give out and he lies with one side of his face pressed into the mattress so Taehyung can admire how sexy Jungkook is with his eyes screwed shut in pleasure and his mouth hanging open as he moans loudly, he would give anything to stay with Jungkook for the rest of his life. Anything at all. 

Jungkook cums two more times before Taehyung can't hold off any longer. His body screams at him to stop, not just because his cock throbs but because his muscles are sore and he's dehydrated from all the sweating he's doing. Taehyung eases Jungkook fully onto his stomach, hiking up one of Jungkook's knees to spread him open so he can fuck him deeper. He presses his hands into the mattress at Jungkook's sides and drops his head so he can kiss him. It's bumpy and sloppy, hardly a kiss at all, but neither of them cares.

"One more for me, bun," Taehyung's lips brush along the apple of Jungkook's cheek. Pulling away, he swipes his tongue over his bottom lip and tastes the salt of Jungkook's tears. "You gotta give me one more." 

"I can't," Jungkook complains through a broken moan as Taehyung quickens the pace of his thrusts. 

"I think my baby can, for me. My sweet, precious baby."

Jungkook ducks his face into the crook of his arm, and Taehyung laughs. 

"Aw, don't hide from me, baby," Taehyung presses down on Jungkook's waist, holding him in place. He's tighter like this, and Taehyung feels his orgasm starting to make him spiral. "You're so fucking sexy, you know that? God, I love fucking you. You're so tight and wet, and you sound so pretty when you scream my name."

Jungkook is a moaning, trembling mess that only spurs Taehyung on. Taehyung's going to cum; there's no way he can stop himself any longer. He's been edging himself the whole time, forcing them to stop moving every time he gets that pulse that shoots up his cock. His rhythm gets thrown off, even as he tries to hold it together a little longer. 

"Jungkook-ah," he calls out through gritted teeth. 

They meet each other's gaze, both exhausted and disgusting, but Jungkook's beauty is so raw that it hurts Taehyung's heart. 

"I love you," Jungkook's bottom lip pops when he releases it from his teeth to speak. Taehyung wants to bite him so badly. 

"I love you too, bun." 

There's a trick Taehyung has learned, a little button he knows to push when he needs a surefire way to get Jungkook off. He times it right this time so that Taehyung cums as he runs his fingers through Jungkook's fluffy little tail and tugs on it hard. 

Jungkook's moan is mixed with a surprised yelp, and his body reacts exactly how Taehyung wants it to. He cums for the fourth time quivering underneath Taehyung, who has slowed to a gentle grind of his hips that he rides out until he's too sensitive to handle the grip Jungkook has on him. 

"Shit," Taehyung huffs across Jungkook's face as he hangs his head. His arms tremble, but he keeps himself upright so he doesn't crush Jungkook with his weight.

They're sweaty and covered in slick and cum, but neither care. Taehyung can only focus on how content Jungkook looks when he rolls onto his back and opens his arms so Taehyung can lower himself until he's snuggled against Jungkook's chest. He feels their heartbeats slow down together, matching each other like their breathing does until they're in harmony in more ways than one. 

When Taehyung was younger, and his eomma gave him her bracelet, he never understood what she meant about saving it for someone special. He worried he wouldn't know how to tell if someone was special enough for his eomma. How could anyone compare to the woman who gave him life? Who raised and cherished him, and showed him what a truly special person could be? 

Jungkook sifts through Taehyung's curls to scratch at his tiger ears, making Taehyung involuntarily purr and the tip of his tail flick as it always does when he's happy. 

"Was it okay for you? Was I too much?" Jungkook asks, his lips brushing Taehyung's forehead. He's so gentle. As a predator hybrid, no one has ever been gentle with Taehyung. No one but Jungkook. 

"You could never be too much," Taehyung insists, tilting his head to look at Jungkook. "I had fun, actually. We could make this a game. See how many times I can make you cum before I do. We could keep a tally on the refrigerator whiteboard every day and count the total at the end of your heat." 

Jungkook scrunches his nose, and Taehyung can't stop himself from grinning boxy, the way Jungkook likes it. 

"Why are you always so gross? Everything you say is nasty all the time."

"You can't tell me that wouldn't be fun." 

Jungkook rolls his eyes, but he smiles that cute little bunny smile that makes Taehyung want to give it all up for him.

“I love you, Jungkook. I love you in kind of an insane way,” Taehyung admits as he crawls off the bed slowly because his body hurts and he can’t feel his legs. 

He’s unsure if Jungkook is blushing from his heat or his confession, probably a little bit of both, but it doesn’t matter. It’s cute, Jungkook is cute, everything is perfect and wonderful. Taehyung keeps waiting for the other shoe to drop, for something bad to happen. Love doesn’t last forever — not in a corporeal sense. Life has taught him that. But he also knows he can’t let the grief of death haunt him, or else he’ll miss out on having Jungkook in the present. 

“An insane way?” Jungkook asks, a little bit cocky because he has learned that from Taehyung over the past year, and he lets Taehyung pull him out of bed. 

“Mhm.”

“Should I be worried about that?” 

With a grunt, Taehyung grabs Jungkook by his thighs, wrapping his arms just under his butt, and hoists him over his shoulder.

“Maybe,” Taehyung smirks even if Jungkook can’t see it and slaps Jungkook’s ass when he grumbles about him being a problem child.

Taehyung sets Jungkook down on the bathroom counter, leaving him with his legs swinging while he starts a warm bath. Taehyung even grabs the Epsom salt from the cabinet to add to the bath and feels very adult about it for some reason. Taking care of Jungkook like this gives Taehyung a strong sense of responsibility.

“Oh fuck,” Taehyung whips his head around to stare at Jungkook from where he stands bent over the bath to check the temperature. He points at Jungkook. “You!” 

Jungkook’s eyes widen. “Me what?”

“You didn’t eat anything, bun! We’ve been fucking for hours, and you didn’t eat anything!”

Covering his face with his hands, Jungkook lets out a sound like a squeak that Taehyung doesn’t know how to interpret. 

“Can you not say that? It’s embarrassing.”

Taehyung frowns. “That you didn’t eat?”

Jungkook peeks from behind his fingers and shows enough of his face that Taehyung can tell he’s glaring at him with his eyebrows furrowed. 

“Tae, no. Don’t talk about us… having sex for hours.”

“Fucking,” Taehyung repeats with a grin when Jungkook squeaks again. “I was fucking you, Jungkook, for hours. Fucking you within an inch of your life, actually.” 

Blatantly avoiding Taehyung, Jungkook hops down from the counter and steps into the bath. He tries to close the shower curtain before Taehyung can get in. 

“You are out of control.” 

It’s no use, though. Taehyung is quick and lacks most preservation instincts, so he nearly busts his ass as he slips into the bathtub with Jungkook, splashing water all over the walls and onto the floor. It doesn’t matter; his antics make Jungkook giggle, and Taehyung only cares about that. 

Taehyung sits in the bathtub with his legs spread so Jungkook can sit between them and lean his back on Taehyung’s chest. They probably don’t have a ton of time before Jungkook’s heat starts making him a horny devil again, but for now, Taehyung will bathe and feed him and cuddle him until he sleeps or needs more. Whatever it is, Taehyung is ready to give Jungkook his best. 

So, yeah, Taehyung is whipped. He lets Jungkook tilt his head back to kiss the beauty mark on the tip of his nose, and then he kisses the little mole on the side of Jungkook's neck, and yeah, Taehyung is so fucking whipped. He wouldn't have it any other way. 

Series Masterlist

Disclaimer: All my writing is fictional and for entertainment purposes only. None of these characters are meant to actually represent the real people mentioned in the stories. 

All rights reserved © @gimmethatagustd​ - Do not copy, repost, modify, or translate any of my writing. Do not use my writing for any AI purposes whatsoever. Do not use my fics for anything aside from reading and commenting on them. My fics will only be posted on this Tumblr and on AO3 (gimmethatagustd & daddytaehyungie).

[thebestofoneshots]

WOLFSTAR X READER SERIES

Gilded Constellations | THE INTERLUDE Part 2

Summary: You meet Sirius and Regulus at a family vacation in the Caribbean, but things don't go as planned and you end up losing contact once the trip is over. Years later your family moves to England and you get accepted at Hogwarts where you finally see Sirius once again, along with all of his friends. One of them with a mysterious secret, that you'll uncover as you embark on your own Hogwarts adventure. Mostly canon-compliant. This IS a wolfstar x reader fic, but it's incredibly slow burn. They won't start all dating each other until we're very deep into the story, but I promise the long wait will be worth it.

Series Masterlist | Previous episode | The first Interlude

You guys know I wanted to make another interlude, but upon lack of time, and because I don't want to have you wait another week to read the next chapter (darling @aremuslupinsimp for sure needs someone to vent about the absolute rollercoaster of emotions that it is) I've decided to make it a WEEKL-LONG EVENT!

But Lilly, What does that mean? It means you can send as many questions as you might have and I'll try to address all of them within the week. Including anything related to last week, this week's, and the next week's chapter (although I will not spoil that one).

Adding a few questions here, just as a start:

Have you always known where the story is going or have you kind of figured it out along the way? do you have the ending planned?

Hey love! I do have a base idea of where GC is going. I've had these big plot points thought out from the very beginning to the part where they all start dating. Having said that, a lot of things that happen in the story, and that are in between those points, are just me letting my imagination soar, and a lot of those chapters end up being some of my favourites.

I wanted to end the story either before they end school or before 1981, but now that I've gotten so attached to the characters, I've honestly thought of writing past that, and "fixing" some of the things that happen in canon. But who knows, that's like a whole other fic just on how much plot it would have.

SoIi can’t really remeber if the ‘prank’ that Sirius pulled on Snape had already happened in Gilded Constellations, if it hasn’t will it be happening or will it just get skipped over?

It's happened already (in 5th year). That's the reason Snape is weary about leaving Vixen in the Shack in "Bad Moon Rising". He knew she would be in danger because there was a werewolf inside. He couldn't say anything to them because of the young twisting charm Dumbledore put on him, and he's never been brave enough to stand up to the other Slytherins, so he went straight to Lily and told her Vix was in danger.

That's why Lily knew about Vixen being in danger when Sirius showed up with a fox in his hands and was livid about it.

Tu penses prévoir combien de chapitre pour GC si tu sais sinon si tu sais pas une estimation de chapitre que tu aimerais écrire pour GC ?

I'm terrible with estimations, originally it was going to be a short 5 chapter-long series. And then I wanted to end it at thirty, and then at forty. So far I've written 55 chapters, but I'm thinking of ending before chapter 70. (That's IF I don't get carried away).

Do we get to know if Sirus ever got that necklace back from the first few chapters?

Oh, the necklace is still on Vix's neck and it's going to be HUGE in the next couple of chapters. I've been building on is for a while and I'm really excited about it finally happening.

How is it going with Remus' and reader's fireworms?

They are amazing! They've implemented a whole system that helps them get fed automatically. They're probably going to ace that test.

Are we seeing more to Nina?

Definitely.

After they come back from winter break will the study group start again?

I mean, there're going to be a LOT of things happening after the Winter Break, but I assume yes. Also the reading club, the reading club is going to happen.

How long do we have to wait 'till Remus, Reader and Sirius go out?

I think I'm about one or two chapters away from writing that, but I'm a few chapters ahead. But it's waaay less than before.

Does Nina have a little crush on Reader or is it just me?

I mean, there's a reason why the ribbon she tied on her quidditch gear was enough to defend Vix from Barty's spell. And why, more than once, Nina's love has proven to be a strong protective spell over the reader.

Are we getting more lessons like some of the first chapters?

Yup, not very soon, since the next few chapters will all be happening over the winter break, but once they're back in school, certainly.

Further questions will be answered directly on asks as they come.

I'm really excited about the questions I might get, also a bit terrified about the questions I'll get after Chapter 44, but of well, the show must go on.

Love ya lots, Lils xx

Series Masterlist | First Interlude

Taglist: @rayrlupin @callmelovergirl @warcelia @ireneop @endversewinchester @moonyunebi @smuttysluttybitch @mazzymoons @drugs-for-memes @sofiacblair @vmpir3lvr @remuslupinisbae @rabluver @willgrahamisalesbi4n @thatobsessedreader  @itskailey24 @hell0-kittie @belovedmoony @blacksgarden @loving-and-dreaming @cassie-love20 @starchaser-lily @zucchini-queenie @springflwer07 @sseleniaa @cometsghost @orkwardx0 @imdoingbetternow  @sbrewer21 @remuslupinsbae @maxinehufflepuffprincess @wifiatthetrainstation @unstablereader @msblacklupin @oliversaurus @jaylienpotter @remussbitch @hermionelove @izuoyarmin @themarauderswife7 @keira-kaz2y5 @lampthemacarenagod @bugg06 @a-n-1-m-3-f-r-3-4-k @darlingeels @kissmeunicornbaobei @xluansstuff @boo8008 @angelmixer @voteforintensedreams @allons-y-molly @aremuslupinsimp @imaginexred @writingshae @nyanwyn @poetrypirate @crazyhorseforgot @saturnhas82moons @ryeyeyer @mothraantics @maqqiekwon @desikudisworld @pastelorangeskies

Leve a comment telling me if you wanna be tagged on Gilded Constellations

Want to support me? Like and reblog this post (reblogs are extra nice since they help me get my work to more people), also guys, I absolutely love reading your comments, so do throw them my way if you have any!

Read more Marauders Fiction

[sugawhaaa]

Felix x reader Part. 1

"Im just doing my job."

💄Warnings::foul language used

🍦genre::fluff, non idol AU, one bed trope, slow burn

🌙pairing::security guard!Felix x famous!fem!reader

🏷A/N:: at first this idea seemed kinda cringe but now that I'm writing it I'm like, omg...also the next (estimated) 2 parts won't be as long (hopefully) because I had to introduce you to the world of this fanfic 😭

Your father is a worldwide famous actor that is constantly working. He may as well be royalty based on the way he's treated at work. Meanwhile your mother is a kpop artist that is still producing as a soloist. The three of you lived in basically a mansion of a house. All your life you've been harassed by cameras and interviewers, you willingly go to interviews but getting harassed at airports? Not so much. You understand the fact that at interviews all they're going to be asking you about is your parents but it always seems to be that as soon as anyone hears about your parents being well your parents they flip.

Comments such as "really you look nothing like them!" Or "gosh you must be so young!" Get hurtful and repetitive. 

But nothing is worse than getting bothered at your own house. You'll be eating dinner when there's people peeking through the windows or recording you getting changed at night. Your parents became aware of these creeps and stalkers and gave you, what they call, an assistant. His name? Lee Yongbok is his Korean name but he prefers being called Felix when not in business. He's very kind and generous but his speech seems to be limited when it comes to you and he's very stern and serious.

You can't help but feel bad for him. He has just as busy a schedule that you do and sometimes he does chores for you. He stays cool and calm and says it's nothing but is it really? He gets tired and often gets headaches. You offer him medicine but he refuses and uses his hands to massage his head instead. Felix often spends late nights with you and babysits you when your parents are out to simply enjoy themselves or do something for work.

Since you are now 18 years of age you've been thinking. What am I going to do with life? 

Ever since you were only a kid people asked you what your plans for your future are but they always give you two options. As an example an interviewer would ask "what are your plans for the future? Do you want to follow your mother's footsteps or your fathers?" You always try to explain in a kind way that both sound like promising futures but it might not be for you. Then they'll ask "Oh what else do you have in mind then?" 

Your honest answer? I don't know. But you have to give fans and TV more of an answer than that. You always bullshit it and come up with some random career and go with that. 

People also often ask about your school life, but ever since about 4th grade you've been home schooled. By a professional of course. Your parents wouldn't want anything less. Your teacher's name was Namjoon. He was very witty and knowledgeable about anything and everything. He was quick and knew lots about other countries, he's explored a vast amount of countries and often tells you about them. Felix isn't often around when Namjoon is but you just know that Felix would love him! Felix was born in Australia and Namjoon has been there on multiple occasions so they'd get along well. 

As of right now it's mid may, close to June and you are so done with schooling. Only about two months left and you're done. For a while. But there's also traveling, interviews for jobs and TV, hotel rooms, stalkers, busy cities, waiting around the hotel while your parents film or talk business with their staff. Felix usually doesn't come with you on these trips so it gets extra boring real quick. You're in all these different places around the world but you don't get even 5 seconds to enjoy it before getting dragged to a hotel or filming set. 

Today you woke up kind of late, around 10 am, and you instantly grabbed your phone to wake yourself up. You scrolled through some YouTube shorts when you saw a thumbnail for a short video. It mentioned your mother so you kept on reading the title and it said "M/N L/N caught cheating on husband! (She's been married to D/N for 13 years!!!)"

You rolled your eyes "it's been 14 years actually." you thought to yourself. You turned off your phone and hauled yourself out of bed and slipped on your shark slippers. You stretched and headed for the bathroom just down the hall from your room. When you opened your door you heard some cooking sounds from the kitchen downstairs and a delicious smell of bacon and eggs. Smells like moms cooking. 

You used the washroom and as you were washing your hands you looked up into the mirror to see your awful bed head. Right…you went to bed with wet hair last night. You dried off your hands and when you opened the door you heard your mother call your name. You went over to the indoor balcony in your house and looked down to see your mother "Yes?" You called out. 

"C'mere I have something important to tell you," you looked shocked and went down the nearby staircase. You rubbed your eyes as you went over to your mother in her pink house coat and cat slippers. "There's a slight change in plans. We're leaving for Australia today!" She said with a bright smile as she flipped an egg. You smiled with her.

"When do we leave!" You said basically jumping.

"1 pm!" She grinned as your jaw dropped.

"That's in four hours!" You freaked as your mom nodded. 

"I already made you an Australian breakfast," she smiled as she handed you a plate. You thanked her and gave her a kiss on the cheek before running to your room. You had nearly nothing packed! You were supposed to leave in roughly four days so you had like one outfit planned. It had a beret, long sleeve white dress, burnt pranced sweater and some basic sneakers.

Other than that you had nothing! You ate your breakfast really fast and got all the necessities. Hair brush, tooth brush, hair clips, make-up, skincare, pads, extra change of under garments, meds, bandaids everything! Time for clothes and hair accessories. You checked the time and only an hour had passed but your phone was at 18%! 

Ugh could anything else go wrong today?! 

You plugged in your phone and started putting outfits together. You finished all the clothing in about 30 minutes, not too bad considering. You then got in the shower and did your 50 step routine. At the end you relaxed a bit in the warm water but only 2 minutes into relaxation the water got cold. That doesn't happen too often but everyone's probably showering right now. You dried off and did some simple skin care before you ran into your mother in the hallway. 

"Whoa dear, relax." She giggled before taking a deep breath, she influenced you to do the same and you copied her. After a few deep breaths your mother oh'd. "I forgot to tell you," she said after hugging you. You looked at her with a confused and curious look. "Mr. Yongbok is coming with us!" She clapped and your face lit up. 

"Oh! He's gonna love that!" You said happily when your mother got a notification on her watch. She whipped out her wrist to check what it said and you quickly looked at the time on her watch. "12:13!? Damn I'm doing pretty good on time," you smirked before saying bye to your mother and going back to your room to keep packing. You packed some things that you might not need as much as you played some upbeat music. Bathing suit, housecoat, slippers, fidget toys, you know all the things that are kinda unnecessary to have a good time. You then dried your hair, styled it and did some simple but cute makeup. Then it hit you.  

"I don't have an outfit to wear today!" 

You put together a comfy yet cute outfit and finally got to sit down and relax on your phone but time goes by fast. Soon it was time to start heading for the airport. 

You and your family brought everything out to your big black car. One of your mother's staff was going to be driving you all there and helping with luggage. 

When you arrived at the airport you managed to spot Yongbok in the crowd. His long sandy hair covered his eyes as he looked down at his phone. You went over to him and he looked up before a squishy smile appeared on his face. You two chatted while sitting on a bench in a private section. The adults all discussed important matters while you and Felix talked about a video game you were playing on your phone.

"So they're all cookies…?" He questioned as he leaned in to see your phone screen.

"Yup!" You nodded as the cookies on your phone battled. 

"And they fight for their kingdom that you are in charge of?" He tilted his head as he looked at your focused eyes. You nodded again while humming. Your plane was then called to board, you and Felix got all of your things together and got on the plan. You were in first class today and this was Felix's first time up here. He embarrassingly asked a lot of questions during the whole flight. You thought it was cute but he found it embarrassing.

"Oh I've never asked you before," you started, catching Felix's attention. "How old are you?"

"Oh I'm twenty," he chuckled before putting a black mask on. 

"Really!?" You said with pure shock. "You look so much younger…" you looked at him intensely.

"How old did you think I was!?" He laughed "I am technically your security guard. I wouldn't really be in this position if I wasn't at least 18." He made a good point. But still he looked so young and handsome. You laid back in your comfy seat and closed your eyes with a sigh. "Tired?" Felix whispered in that deep, steady voice of his. He was so close to your ear and it made the butterflies in your stomach go wild. 

"Mhm" you nodded before relaxing your face again. Felix let you rest on the way to Australia. 

°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○°○

You woke up to Felix calling your name and gently shaking your arm. You woke up confused as fuck. "What? What?" You groaned as you looked around the plane.

"We're almost there, I just wanted to make sure you were awake enough when we got there," he said before handing you some water. You drank it, the cold liquid going down your dry throat. Your lips popped off the lid and you took a breath. You nodded and handed it to Felix. He took it and set it away again.

"Are you excited to be back home?" You smiled at him.

"Of course." You saw his eyes smile just above his mask. "Are you?" He said as his fluffy hair turned your way. 

"I love Australia. I think it's a beautiful place, other than the spiders," you said, making Felix chuckle. "But I hardly ever get to go out and see these places we visit." You said sadly.

"Oh? Why?" Felix seemed to misunderstand this entire trip. Maybe he thought he was going to be able to see the old parks he went to and old restaurants he went to. Hopefully he isn't too upset.

"Well…" you gestured for him to lean closer to you. "My parents don't usually let me go out. They usually leave me in the hotel while they're out and about." You whispered in his ear so your parents wouldn't hear you talking bad about their treatment towards you. Felix looked surprised and disappointed. 

"Hopefully we can go out and just hang about!" He smiled with his eyes again. You nodded before going back to looking out the window. 

"Oh we're almost there!" You said pointing your finger at the window. 

After you all landed on the safe Australian land Felix took a deep breath and took in the landscape. 

"You and your parents know English right?" Felix mumbled as he leaned over to you.

"Um the basics?" You shrugged. Felix face palmed and went to go talk to your parents, leaving your side empty. They talked a lot and worked out a plan and after an s-class car ride to your 5 star hotel you finally got to feel the comfort of a soft squishy bed. But before that…

"I think we should divide the rooms by two. You and Felix go in one and me and D/N will go in the other," your mom smiled and everyone agreed. You arrived on the 5th floor and found your room. Felix opened it and let you in first. You jumped on the bed and soaked in the soft sheets. You let out a deep sigh.

"So comfy~" you said as you cuddled up in the blankets. When Felix walked in with both of your bags he scanned the room. His eyes landed upon this little bench by the window. There was something weird about it, he bent down to look at it. He pulled off one of the cushions and found a camera. He kicked it extremely hard, shattering it and shooting the pieces all across the room. You instantly sat up and looked at the mess he had made. He started picking up the pieces of glass and plastic. You got off the bed to help him. 

"Careful." He said standing up and putting a hand in front of you. "There's glass." He said before bending back down to clean it up. 

"I'm literally wearing shoes," you laughed.

"Still don't wanna risk my princess getting hurt," 

You blushed at what he just called you. Not only princess but HIS princess. Your heart fluttered as you sat on the bed, cheeks hot. "S-sorry." He blushed as he swept up the glass with a little hand broom from the bathroom. "I used to call my little sister that and you remind me of her so it kinda slipped out…" he explained.

"Don't worry I liked it," you said with a wave of your hands. An awkward silence fell upon the room. Thankfully a knock on the door broke the silence. Felix immediately shot up and headed for the door. "I'll get it." You said putting your hand up to his chest to stop him in his tracks.

"What if it's a creep?"

"Felix. It's fine."

"There was already a camera in here."

You rolled your eyes and opened the door. It was just a staff member bringing your extra luggage. You thanked him with a bow and started taking out some of your luggage. Meanwhile Felix checked all the mirrors for cameras and made sure everything was safe. 

Your parents then messaged you saying they were going to a meeting and you were free to roam around with Felix. Your face lit up. 

"Felix, Felix, Felix!" You said jumping up off the bed and over to him, your phone in hand. He turned to you. "My mom said we can go roam around as long as we stay near the hotel!" You basically jumped with excitement and Felix's face lit up as well. "But I'm kind of tired…" you said with disappointment.

"It's okay," Felix said as he put his strong, boney hands on your bare shoulders. "There's an ice cream shop just down the street from here. It's really good and the staff are always very friendly. After that we can come back here and relax until you want to sleep." 

You nodded and started getting ready. "Also your mother deposited $400 to your account." He said after he checked his phone while you brushed your hair and put cute clips in it. 

"Okay tell her I said thank you please," you said as you topped up your makeup. With that Felix started typing on his phone while still standing in the same spot as 5 minutes ago. You grabbed a purse out of your suitcase and pulled Felix out the door with you. You grabbed onto his arm with both of your arms. He guided you to the ice cream stand and you both had a wonderful time eating your ice cream. Felix got a reeses pieces flavor and you got (flavor of choice) as you walked down the street in the dim lights finishing off your ice cream you looked at Felix. His cute freckles scattered across his face, his wavy hair so effortlessly perfect, his eyes big and pure, full of wonder, his puffy lips shaped like that of a chick, his eyebrows dark and sharp, his jawline handsome and fair. As you were admiring his every feature he looked down at you and your eyes instantly shot away. His little beak lips formed a smile before going back to his ice cream. 

When you arrived at the hotel to sleep for the night you realized, there's only one bed! 

Felix had previously set his things on the cushioned bench by the window so he started heading for that. He was adjusting the pillows when you stopped. 

"Sleep on the bed tonight, it's okay!" You said putting your hand on his back. 

"No, no, you take the bed."

"No, I insist you use it tonight."

"No, I insist." You bickered back and forth.

"How about we both just use the bed?" You said crossing your arms as you awaited his response. 

"As long as you don't mind sharing." He said as he dragged his things over to the nightstand. You went to the washroom and changed your clothes while you were in there. Meanwhile, without you knowing, Felix was also getting changed. You stepped out of the bathroom in your cute short pajamas to find Felix shirtless with his fly undone, a shirt in between his arms being prepared to be put on. You gawked at the sight before you caught his eyes on you. 

"S-sorry!" You jumped and turned around, covering your eyes. Felix just laughed.

"Sorry, I'm used to having just guys around…" he said as he continued to change without your eyes staring him down. 

"That's understandable, I almost did the same!" You said as you rolled on your heels. The sound of his belt and pants hitting the floor making your cheeks heat up.

"Perhaps it's because, I feel comfortable around you…" he muttered as he put on some shorts. 

"I feel the same." You smiled "I'm glad you feel comfortable with me and I hope you keep these feelings!" You said before turning around to see him heading for the left side of the bed. Felix smiled and you two started chatting about your experiences with each other. First impressions, embarrassing moments, close calls etc. 

Eventually you got tired and turned out the lights. Hours later you still lay awake looking out the window at all the city lights lighting up the midnight sky. 

"Can't sleep?" Felix asked in a deep voice.

"Nope." You sighed. "You should focus on sleeping instead of me,"

"But it's my job," Felix chuckled. 

"That power kick you did earlier was dope." You giggled to yourself.

"Haha, just doing my job!" He laughed. 

"Still, every time you do that I get more and more impressed." You smiled as you rolled over to look at him, his eyes already on you. 

"Do you know what the plan for tomorrow is?" He asked with pink dusting over his cheeks.

"Nope." You said with a light roll of your eyes.

"Either way we should get some sleep. Goodnight, princess," he said as he rolled back over to face the wall. Your cheeks were hot and the butterflies in your tummy were going insane at his choice of words.